Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Kara Danvers was the kind of name that echoed through the halls of Midvale High. Not because she was loud or craved attention—quite the opposite, actually. It was because she was everywhere. On the court, sinking impossible three-pointers.

In the gym, leading the team to yet another championship. In the cafeteria, laughing with her friends, effortlessly cool in a way she didn’t even try to be. Kara was the school’s golden girl—the one who got high-fives from teachers, nods of respect from students, and adoring glances from freshmen who barely had the courage to speak to her.
Her talent on the basketball court made her a household name, her presence demanding attention whether she wanted it or not.

But if there was one person immune to her presence, it was Lena Luthor. Lena, with her flawless smirks, designer jackets, and the effortless way she could make someone feel invisible with just a glance. The queen bee of Midvale, the girl who walked the halls like she owned them. If Kara was the school’s star, Lena was its ruler.

And for some reason, Lena seemed to have a personal vendetta against her.

It wasn’t bullying—not exactly. Lena never shoved her into lockers or spread nasty rumors. But she never acknowledged Kara, either.
No eye contact, no greetings, no reaction to the hype that surrounded her.

Even when they passed in the hall, Lena would barely flick her gaze toward Kara, as if she were just another face in the crowd.
As if the school’s biggest star didn’t exist at all. It was infuriating. Maybe that’s why Kara cared so much.

Maybe that’s why, despite knowing it was ridiculous, she kept glancing Lena’s way, kept waiting for some kind of reaction. Because it wasn’t just cold indifference—sometimes, when Kara caught her staring, there was something else in Lena’s eyes.
Something unreadable.

But before Kara could even begin to decipher it, Lena would roll her eyes, toss her perfect hair over her shoulder, and walk away as if Kara were nothing. And that drove Kara absolutely crazy.

---
Kara had never been the loudest in her family. That title belonged to her older sister, Alex, whose personality was as big as her aspirations. Where Alex was the life of every room she entered, Kara was the quiet observer, the one who took everything in before deciding how to react.

Their parents were the kind of people who believed in hard work above all else. Her dad worked long hours as a mechanic, always coming home with grease-stained hands and a tired smile. Her mom was a docter who somehow managed to juggle long shifts and still make it to every one of Kara’s games.

They weren’t rich, but they never made her feel like she was missing anything. From the moment she could walk, Kara had been chasing after her sister, trying to prove she could keep up.
Whether it was riding bikes down steep hills, climbing trees that were definitely too tall, or joining pickup basketball games at the neighborhood court, she was always right behind her, determined not to be left out.

And Alex? She never went easy on her.

"You want to play with the big kids?" She’d say, spinning the basketball on her finger. "Then you better learn to keep up, squirt." At first, she couldn’t keep up.

She was smaller, slower, and every time she tried to steal the ball, Alex would effortlessly dodge her, laughing as she stumbled. But Kara didn’t believe in quitting.

She practiced every day, dribbling until her hands ached, running drills she made up in the driveway, watching every basketball game she could just to study how the pros moved. Then one day, she stole the ball from Alex for the first time.

She could still remember the stunned look on her face when she sprinted past her and made the shot. "Not bad" she had said. But from that day on, she started really playing against her.

No more holding back. Middle school was when basketball became more than just a way to prove herself to Alex. It became everything. Her first real team tryout was nerve-wracking. She had never played with a coach, never had to run structured plays or memorize signals.

But as soon as she stepped onto the court, it all faded away. The world outside didn’t matter—only the game did. She made the team.
And from then on, Kara Danvers wasn’t just playing in the driveway—she was leading. Basketball was her safe place.

When things at home were tense—when money was tight, when her parents were stressed, when Alex left for college, leaving behind a house that suddenly felt quieter—it was the court that made everything feel okay.

She loved the rush of the game, the strategy behind every pass, the feeling of the ball leaving her fingertips in a perfect arc toward the hoop. She loved the certainty of it. No matter what else was happening in her life, basketball was always there, always hers.

By the time she hit high school, she wasn’t just good. She was the best

In high school, she became unstoppable. Quick on her feet, sharp instincts, a natural leader—coaches loved her, teammates respected her, and the school worshipped her.

Every game felt like home, every shot a heartbeat, every victory another reminder that she was made for this. Basketball was her escape, her safe place, the one thing that never let her down.

Midvale High was quick to claim her as their golden girl. By junior year, Kara was captain of the team, MVP of every season, and the name people whispered when they talked about who would take them to state championships.
She was competitive, determined, and always on. People saw her as cool, confident—the girl who never cracked under pressure.

But the truth?

She had spent so long being the best that she didn’t know who she was outside of it.

Sure, she had Winn and Nia now. She had her team. She had the school’s admiration. But sometimes, she wondered if anyone actually knew her, or if they just knew the idea of Kara Danvers—the star athlete, the girl who always won.

She never let herself think about it for too long. Thinking too much led to doubt, and doubt had no place on the court. So she kept moving forward, kept playing, kept winning. Because if there was one thing Kara Danvers knew, it was how to keep pushing forward.

Chapter Text

Kara Danvers wasn’t bad at science. She wasn’t great at it either, but she got by. Usually. The thing was, she had a system: do the bare minimum, follow instructions, don’t blow anything up. Simple. Effective.

That system fell apart the day she met Winn Schott.

It was the first week of sophomore year, and Kara had barely dragged herself into chemistry class on time. She was running on five hours of sleep thanks to early morning basketball practice, and the last thing she wanted to do was deal with Bunsen burners and balancing equations. She slumped into an empty seat, barely acknowledging the person next to her as she pulled out her notebook. Then, the teacher spoke: “Alright, class, for today’s experiment, you’ll be working with your assigned lab partners.”

Kara barely had time to register what that meant before the boy next to her spun around, grinning like he had been waiting for this exact moment. “Hi,” he said, offering a hand. “Winn Schott. Aspiring mad scientist. Welcome to my world.” Kara blinked. Slowly.

Then, she glanced at Winn’s hand—covered in smudges of ink and, oddly enough, what looked like faint burn marks. She sighed and shook Winn’s hand anyway. “Kara Danvers. Aspiring person who survives this class.” Winn grinned wider. “You’re going to love this experiment, I promise.” Kara highly doubted that.

---

The experiment was supposed to be simple. Just a controlled reaction, nothing too crazy. But with Winn involved, "simple" was a foreign concept. Kara was already wary when Winn immediately started modifying their instructions.

“See, the problem with this formula is that it’s boring,” Winn said, adjusting the beaker on the burner. “But if we add just a tiny bit more of this compound—”“Winn, I don’t think that’s—” “Trust me.”

Famous last words.

The reaction, which was supposed to be mild, turned violent in an instant. One second, everything was fine. The next, their mixture was bubbling aggressively. Then it turned green. Then it started smoking. “Winn—”

“I might have underestimated the reaction speed,” Winn said, taking a step back. The smoke thickened. Other students were starting to notice.

“Fix it,” Kara hissed.

“Working on it,” Winn said, grabbing another chemical.

“This should neutralize it.” He poured it in. The reaction exploded. Not a fireball kind of explosion, but there was a loud bang, and a thick, awful-smelling cloud of green fog erupted from their beaker, filling the entire classroom. Students coughed, the teacher shouted, and the fire alarm blared. Kara and Winn looked at each other

“Well,” Winn said, wiping soot off his face, “on the bright side, we didn’t actually blow up the school.” Kara groaned. They spent the rest of the period in the hallway, waiting for the classroom to air out.

“You know,” Winn said, nudging Kara’s shoulder, “I think we make a great team.” Kara glared at him.

“We almost died.”

“But we didn’t! And next time, we’ll be even better.”

“…Next time?” Winn grinned. “Lab partners for life, Danvers.” Kara sighed. “Great.” But, despite herself, she couldn’t help but smile.

----
If science class had been a near-death experience, art class was a different kind of disaster. Kara had only taken it to fill a credit requirement. She figured it would be easy—just some sketching, maybe painting a bowl of fruit. Simple. She had not expected to meet Nia Nal.

The first time Kara saw Nia Nal, she thought she might actually die. Not in a Winn accidentally setting something on fire kind of way. Not even in a losing the championship game kind of way. No—this was worse. She had never had a real crush before. Not one she admitted, anyway.

Basketball had always been her priority, and feelings were just… complicated. So when Nia walked into art class, all bright eyes, paint-stained hands, and that ridiculously easy smile, Kara’s brain just—stopped working. It was humiliating.

Because the second Nia sat next to her, she started talking. And laughing. And being all touchy in a way that made Kara feel like she was short-circuiting. She bounced over to Kara’s seat like they had been friends for years, grinning like she had good news to share.

“Hi! You’re Kara, right? Basketball Kara?”

Kara blinked. “Uh. Yeah?” This was the first time someone actually referenced to her as ‘basketball Kara’. “I love basketball. I mean, I don’t play, but I like watching it. You’re so fast on the court.”

Kara didn’t know how to respond to that. She wasn’t used to people being so… enthusiastic about her, unless it was about a game. “Uh, thanks?” Nia nodded, completely unbothered by Kara’s awkwardness. “Anyway, you’re going to love this class. Art is so much fun.”

Kara highly doubted that. Their first assignment was simple: draw a self-portrait. Kara stared at her blank paper, trying to figure out where to start. She wasn’t an artist. The most she could do was sketch out a decent basketball play.

Meanwhile, Nia was already halfway done, her hand moving in smooth, confident strokes. After a few minutes, she glanced over at Kara’s paper. “Oh,” she said. “That’s… abstract.” Kara scowled at her very misshapen attempt at a face. “It’s terrible.”

“It’s unique!” Nia said brightly. “You just need to loosen up a little. Here, try this.” Before Kara could protest, Nia grabbed her hand and guided her pencil across the page. Kara froze. Not becausr she minded—Nia’s hand was warm, and she smelled like vanilla and paint—but because she wasn’t used to this.

Most people didn’t touch her so casually, like it was nothing. Nia, though, didn’t even hesitate. “See?” she said, her voice soft but excited. “Just go with it.” Kara, for some reason, did.

By the time class was over, her drawing was still bad, but… maybe a little less bad. Nia grinned. “Not bad, Danvers. We’ll make an artist out of you yet.” Kara snorted. “Doubt it.” But Nia just winked. “You’re stuck with me now.” And for the first time, Kara didn’t mind.

But for some reason, she couldn’t take her eyes off Nia after the brunette turned back to her portrait. The way she smiled like everything was exciting. The way she talked with her hands, brushing paint off her fingers without a second thought. The way she just sat next to Kara like it was the most natural thing in the world.

Kara felt… weird.

Oh no.

Was this a crush? Was this what a crush felt like?! For an entire week, Kara spiraled. It was distracting. It was exhausting. It was annoying.

It got worse when Winn noticed. He caught Kara staring—once—and that was all it took. “Oh my,” Winn whispered, eyes gleaming like he had just uncovered the greatest conspiracy of all time.

“You like her.” Kara nearly choked on her soda.

“What? No, I don’t.” Winn smirked. “You so do.” “I don’t.”

And because Kara was an idiot, she actually started thinking about it. Cue the most painful self-analysis of her life. Did she actually like Nia? At first, it seemed obvious. Nia was pretty. Nia was funny. Nia was nice to her in a way that made Kara feel seen.

But the more she thought about it, the more she realized—this wasn’t a crush. Not really. She admired Nia. She liked being around her. But that heart-flipping, brain-melting feeling? It wasn’t attraction—it was overstimulation. Nia was just a lot at once, and Kara wasn’t used to people like her.

So, crisis over.

Right?

Wrong.

Because use now Winn knew about it. And Winn was Winn. The moment Kara sighed and admitted, “Okay, maybe I thought I had a thing for her, but I don’t,” Winn lost it. He laughed so hard she almost fell off the lunch table. Then he immediately told Nia. Which led to Nia also losing it. “Oh, Kara,” Nia giggled, throwing an arm around her. “You thought you liked me? That’s adorable.”

Kara groaned. “It’s not.”

“It is,” Winn said. “This is, hands down, my favorite thing that has ever happened.”

And now, every time Kara so much as compliments Nia, Winn clutches his chest like he’s witnessing history. “Oh no,” he gasps.

“Is it happening again?” And Nia? Nia just smirks.

“Still crushing on me, Kara?”

“I hate you both.”

Winn grins. “No, you love us.”And—annoyingly—he’s right.

Kara still regrets every second of that week-long crisis. But if it gave her two best friends who would never let her live it down? Well, maybe it was worth it. If someone had told Kara at the start of sophomore year that she would end up best friends with a mad scientist and a walking ball of sunshine, she would have laughed in their face.

But somehow, against all odds, Winn and Nia had found her. And she had found them. It wasn’t always easy. There were more disasters, more bad art, more near-explosions. But there was also laughter. Late-night study sessions.

Movie marathons. Inside jokes. And for the first time, Kara had something outside of basketball. Something that felt a lot like home.

Chapter Text

It was Senior year. Kara was in the middle of shooting her 80th free throw when the door to the gym creaked open. It was just another regular day at Midvale High—basketball practice, loud music blasting from the speakers, and her teammates trying (and failing) to get the dance moves from TikTok. But then, from the corner of her eye, Kara noticed someone standing by the entrance, watching the chaos unfold. She did a double take.

Who the hell is that?

There, at the edge of the gym, stood Lena Luthor. Kara froze. Lena was new. That much was clear—no one who looked that effortlessly out of place was a regular here. Her posture screamed new girl, but it wasn’t just her unfamiliarity that caught Kara’s attention. Lena had this… air about her. The kind of confidence that made everyone else in the room seem like they were just a little bit less important.

She stood tall, shoulders back, in a perfect black leather jacket that didn’t look like it should belong to a high school student. Her hair was sleek, a sharp contrast to the neon lights flickering above.

And her eyes? Sharp. Calculating. Like she was assessing every detail of the situation before even making a move. Kara had seen girls like her before—the ones who never had to try, who just walked into a room and made everyone take a breath. She had met a few at other schools, before Midvale, and she knew they didn’t usually like people like her.

People who were a little too loud, a little too unapologetic. Kara didn’t know it at the time, but this would be the beginning of her least favorite rivalry.

It was the next day in homeroom that Kara actually spoke to Lena for the first time. Or, rather, Lena spoke to her.

“Hi,” Lena said casually as she slid into the seat beside Kara, dropping her bag onto the desk. Her voice was smooth, almost too smooth, like everything she said was deliberate. It was clear from the moment Lena sat down that she wasn’t shy.

She wasn’t awkward. She was just… there. And she expected to be.

Kara gave her a quick, cautious glance.

“Uh, hey.”

It had only been a week since Lena’s transfer, and everyone was still buzzing about her arrival. Some said she was a new scholarship student, others swore she was the daughter of some famous tech mogul or CEO. Either way, she was someone to watch, someone who could change things at Midvale.

Everyone had heard about her—how smart she was, how good she was with her words, how she could make anyone feel like the most important person in the room, without even trying. Kara wasn’t sure she bought it. But she also wasn’t not curious.

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” Lena continued, brushing a lock of hair out of her face, studying Kara intently. Kara blinked, caught off guard.

“Oh, really?”

Lena smirked. “Yeah. You’re Kara Danvers, right? The girl who can make a shot from anywhere on the court?”

Kara’s stomach flipped. She had never liked being referred to by her sport, as though it was the only thing that defined her. Still, she found herself nodding.

“Yeah, that’s me.” Lena tilted her head, sizing Kara up in a way that felt almost… predatory. “I hear you’re really good.Maybe you can show me some tricks sometime.” Kara’s heart rate kicked up. What was that supposed to mean?

Was Lena… flirting with her? No, no way. She was just being… friendly. Maybe a little too friendly. “Sure,” Kara said, trying to sound nonchalant. “Maybe after practice.” Lena gave her a knowing smile, one that made Kara’s chest tighten. “Looking forward to it.”

The rest of the day was a blur for Kara. She kept replaying that conversation over and over in her head, trying to make sense of it. But the more she thought about it, the more she realized that it wasn’t just Lena’s casual tone that threw her off. It was the way she had looked at her—the way Lena made it seem like she was already in control of the situation, even though it was their first real interaction.

And then, the next day, Lena showed up at basketball practice. Just… casually walked in like she was one of the team. No warning. No “I’m here to watch,” no “I’m here to learn.” She just strolled into the gym, straight past Kara, and took a seat at the bleachers, her gaze never leaving the court. Kara’s hands tightened around the basketball as she shot another basket.

She couldn’t shake the feeling that something about this was… off.

A few days later, Lena approached Kara again after practice. This time, Kara was on her way to grab a bottle of water when Lena appeared beside her, as though she had been waiting for the perfect moment to insert herself into Kara’s life.

“So,” Lena said casually, looking at Kara with that same sharp, calculating stare, “your shot’s impressive. You’ve got a good arm.”

Kara raised an eyebrow, unsure of where this was going. “Thanks.”

“I’m not a big fan of basketball,” Lena continued, “but I can appreciate talent when I see it.”

Kara snorted, her skepticism creeping through. “So you’re a fan of talent? Is that it?”

Lena’s lips curled into that signature smirk again. “Something like that.” It was in that moment that Kara understood. Lena wasn’t just transferring to Midvale for the sake of it. She was here to stake her claim.

To take her place. And from that moment, Kara could tell—Lena wasn’t going to make it easy for anyone. Not for the girls who had always been the center of attention. Not for Kara. And especially not for the basketball team, which was Kara’s domain.

The next few weeks were a blur of rivalry and subtle glances. Kara didn’t know what Lena’s game was yet, but one thing was for sure: Lena Luthor wasn’t here to be a bystander. She was here to change things. And that scared Kara more than she cared to admit.

Over the next couple of weeks, Lena's popularity skyrocketed—almost unnervingly fast. It wasn’t hard to see why. Despite her aloofness and the fact that she rarely spoke to anyone unless absolutely necessary, she somehow managed to attract attention effortlessly. People who had never looked twice at her now gravitated toward her like moths to a flame.

She had this magnetic aura—confidence, beauty, and a sharp wit that made her feel untouchable, like she was already above everyone else.

Kara couldn’t help but notice how quickly the whole school seemed to bend to her will. Lena’s effortless charm didn’t just win over the jocks or the popular kids; it was the teachers, too. She got away with things that other students would have been reprimanded for. She never had to raise her hand; she was always called on first. She always sat at the back of class with a perfect view, her feet up on the desk, as if she was waiting for the world to cater to her.

And the way she dressed? Designer clothes and accessories that screamed money, effortlessly styled to perfection.

But it wasn’t just about her looks or her sharp sense of style. It was the way she spoke, with that slow, deliberate confidence that made everyone around her feel like they were part of something important. She had this power—this unspoken, subtle power that made everyone around her feel like they needed to be on her good side, like they were missing out on something if they didn’t somehow catch her attention.

It wasn’t just that she was pretty; it was that she knew she was pretty, and she made everyone else aware of it without even trying.

And so, it didn’t take long before the students who had once ignored her—people who, just weeks ago, wouldn't have given her a second glance—were suddenly scrambling to be around her. They wanted to be friends with her. They wanted to get invited to her exclusive parties. They wanted to be in her orbit.

She became the queen of Midvale High almost overnight, and it wasn’t even Because of any big, flashy gestures. It was the way she moved through the halls like she owned them.

The way she spoke with authority, and the way everyone seemed to fall in line with her. The popular girls—who Kara had assumed would always reign over the school—were now her followers. And it wasn’t just the girls, either. The guys, the athletes, even the students who had always been too cool to care about anyone’s drama, they all looked at Lena with starry eyes, eager to please, eager to be seen with her.

It was like Lena had this innate ability to make people feel small in the best way possible. She didn’t have to be loud or obnoxious. She didn’t need to start rumors or spread gossip. All she had to do was be—and everyone wanted to be around her.

Kara hated how quickly Lena had claimed that power, and she hated how easily everyone had fallen into line. It wasn’t even that Lena was particularly friendly or warm.

Quite the opposite, actually.

She was cold, dismissive even, but somehow, that made her even more irresistible. It was like she was untouchable, the kind of girl who didn’t need anyone, but everyone wanted her. It annoyed Kara to no end, how someone could become so adored so quickly—especially someone who clearly had a chip on her shoulder, as if the world owed her everything.

It didn’t take long for Kara to realize that Lena wasn’t just popular. She was a spoiled little brat who had gotten used to getting whatever she wanted, no matter the cost. And even though Kara wasn’t one to be easily intimidated, she couldn’t deny how much the whole thing bugged her.

Every time she saw Lena’s perfect, uncaring smile or heard the way people gushed over her, Kara couldn’t help but wonder: How does she do it?

But what really irked Kara was the fact that Lena hadn’t even tried to win anyone over. She didn’t need to. Everyone was already falling at her feet, desperately trying to get her approval.

And Kara was… well, Kara was just trying to survive high school, and that kind of power was something she had zero interest in wielding. She was better off on the court, where things made sense. But watching Lena made her wonder what it would be like to have that kind of control.

Still, even as Kara tried to ignore it, she couldn’t escape the fact that Lena had completely changed the social landscape at Midvale. The school felt different. The halls felt different. Everything felt like it had tilted just a little too far into Lena’s world, and no one could seem to stop it.

Even with Lena’s effortless rise to power and popularity, one thing remained unchanged at Midvale High: Kara Danvers was still the queen of the basketball court.

No matter how much attention Lena garnered from the student body, no matter how quickly she took over social circles, Kara’s spot on the basketball team remained unchallenged. She was the star—undefeated, unstoppable, a force to be reckoned with.

Her name was synonymous with victory. When people talked about basketball, they weren’t talking about anyone else. They were talking about her.

Lena, despite all her social maneuvering, couldn't quite shake that. There was no amount of charm, no snarky comment or designer outfit that could steal Kara’s thunder when it came to the game. On the court, Kara was untouchable, and everyone knew it. Her athleticism and natural skill made her the undisputed leader of the team. She was the one who’d carried them to championship victories, the one who’d made clutch shots in the most high-pressure situations. Basketball was Kara’s domain, and she’d worked hard to keep it that way.

For a while, it seemed like Lena’s popularity might eventually bleed into every part of school life, even taking a little of the spotlight away from Kara. But when it came to basketball, Lena was a mere observer, no matter how hard she tried to insinuate herself into the world Kara dominated.

Lena was interested, no doubt, maybe even a little fascinated by the way Kara moved, how she could control the game with a flick of her wrist. She even mentioned a few times, half-mockingly, that she could probably teach Kara a thing or two about playing smarter, not harder.

But Kara knew better.

Lena could have all the social power in the world, but when it came to basketball, it was Kara’s name that echoed through the halls. It was her posters on the gym walls, her face on the cover of the sports magazine, and her number on the backs of the team jerseys.

And no matter how much Lena tried to weasel her way into conversations about the sport, she was never going to be the one leading the team to victory.

Kara saw it in the way people looked at her during practice. Sure, they respected Lena as the new girl—the social powerhouse—but they still respected Kara as the athlete. They still followed her lead. Even when Lena would show up at games, sitting with the popular crowd, her eyes never leaving the court as Kara scored point after point, there was something unspoken that made it clear: the game was still Kara’s.

It became a little game in Kara’s head, seeing how much attention Lena could try to draw to herself while Kara kept doing what she did best—winning. It was like a quiet battle of wills. Lena would push to get noticed, to grab headlines, but every time the gym buzzed with excitement after one of Kara’s game-winning plays, it was a reminder: Kara Danvers was still the face of Midvale High.

Lena might have changed the social scene, might have made herself the most talked-about name in the halls, but basketball? Basketball was Kara’s world, and it was a world where no one, not even someone as captivating as Lena Luthor, could touch her.

Chapter Text

It started off as nothing.

At least, that’s what Kara told herself.

It wasn’t like Lena was actually on her mind. Sure, sometimes Kara would notice her in the hallway—Because everyone noticed Lena. That was just how it was. Lena had a presence. She walked like she was the main event, like the world was hers and she was simply allowing the rest of them to exist in it. It wasn’t Kara’s fault that her eyes sometimes drifted toward Lena in a crowd. That was normal. But then it started happening in class.

Not Because Lena sat next to her. That would have made sense. No, Lena was on the other side of the room, not even remotely close, and yet Kara found herself paying way too much attention to her anyway. Like the way Lena twirled her pen when she was bored. Not in a regular, mindless way, but with a ridiculous amount of control, flipping it effortlessly between her fingers. Or the way she would tilt her head slightly when she was pretending to listen, just enough to make it seem like she cared when she very obviously didn’t. Or how, every so often, when she did get interested in something, she would lean forward, eyebrows drawing together in the smallest crease, lips pursed in a way that was—

No. Nope.

Kara wasn’t doing this.

Lena was annoying. Lena was smug. Lena had made it her mission to ignore Kara’s entire existence ever since the last time they spoke. There was nothing interesting about that. Except, apparently, Kara’s brain hadn’t gotten the memo. Because suddenly, she was aware of everything Lena did. When Lena laughed, it was like Kara could hear it over everything else in the room.

It was a soft laugh, not loud or obnoxious, but sharp—like Lena had just heard the most amusing thing in the world and was barely holding back from saying something cutting about it. And then there were the times when Kara would be talking to Winn or Nia in the hallway, and out of nowhere, she would get this feeling.

Like someone was looking at her. Watching. And sure enough, every single time she turned her head, there was Lena—standing across the hall, unreadable expression, eyes lingering for just a second too long before flicking away like she hadn’t been staring in the first place.

What the hell was that about? And why did it make Kara’s stomach flip? It wasn’t a crush. Obviously. Kara had had crushes before, and they had never felt like this. Crushes were supposed to be fun. Exciting. The kind of thing that made you want to be around the person, talk to them, flirt a little.

Not this. Not this constant awareness. This was ridiculous, an unwanted hyperfixation on someone who barely even acknowledged her existence anymore. This was different and Kara knew it. 

Lena hadn’t spoken to her in months. Months. Not since their last interaction—whatever that had been. And Kara wasn’t even mad about it. Why would she be? It wasn’t like she wanted Lena’s attention. It wasn’t like she found herself waiting for some offhanded comment, some smirk, some half-sarcastic jab that would at least prove Lena still noticed her.

Except… she kind of did. And that was when the realization hit her. Kara was waiting for Lena.

She was waiting for those sharp, teasing words. Waiting for the subtle smirks, the challenge in Lena’s eyes, the way their conversations always felt like a game where neither of them wanted to lose.

She missed it.

She missed Lena. Or something like that.

Oh. Oh no.

The thought alone nearly made her trip over her own feet. This was bad. This was very bad. Because if she missed Lena, if she noticed Lena, if she thought about Lena this much— Oh, hell. Kara had a crush. On Lena Luthor.

Her life was officially over. Okay, let’s be realistic.

Kara did not have a crush on Lena Luthor. That was ridiculous. Completely, utterly ridiculous.

She was just… confused. Or maybe she was just used to Lena messing with her all the time, and now that it had stopped, her brain was trying to fill the void. Yeah. That made sense. Lena had spent months treating her like she was either invisible or mildly amusing at best, and now? Silence. Nothing. Of course, that would feel weird. That didn’t mean anything. It definitely didn’t mean Kara had a crush. So, she did what any rational person would do: she ignored it.

Hard.

She refused to look at Lena, period. If Lena walked by in the hallway? Kara would suddenly find the floor fascinating. If Lena was in class? Kara’s notes had never been more detailed. And if, for some reason, her brain tried to wander—tried to wonder what Lena was doing, or why she hadn’t spoken to her, or why she sometimes felt like Lena was looking at her—Kara shut it down immediately.

Distraction. That was the key.

And basketball? Basketball was the best distraction she had.

So she trained. Harder than ever. Extra drills, extra hours in the gym, extra laps on the court until her legs burned and her lungs screamed for mercy. If she was exhausted, she didn’t have time to think. And if she didn’t have time to think, she wouldn’t think about Lena Luthor.

Simple. Except it wasn’t. Because no matter how hard she pushed herself, no matter how much time she spent sweating it out on the court, Lena was still there. Not physically, of course. That would be easier. No, Lena was in the back of her mind, lingering like an annoying pop song she couldn’t shake.

And worse? Lena didn’t even have to do anything.

Kara would be mid-drill, focused, determined, not thinking about her, and then—boom. A flash of dark hair. The sound of a familiar, amused laugh echoing from across campus.  She would screw up a pass. Miss a shot. Coach would yell, her teammates would groan, and Kara would blame Lena. Even though, technically, Lena had nothing to do with it

In the end, Kara thought she was doing a decent job of acting normal. Sure, she was a little more intense at practice, a little more distant at lunch, and maybe, maybe she had started zoning out in class a bit more than usual. But it wasn’t that obvious.

Except, apparently, it was. Because Winn and Nia noticed. And, of course, Because they were her best friends, they did not let it go.

It started with small comments.

“You good, Danvers?” Winn asked one day at lunch, eyeing her over a slice of pizza.

“Yeah. Why?”

Winn shrugged, but there was something too knowing in his gaze. “I dunno. You just seem... tense.”

Kara scoffed, grabbing a fry off Nia’s tray. “I’m always tense. It’s called being a dedicated athlete.” Nia, who had been watching her just as closely as Winn, suddenly grinned. “Oh my God.” Kara froze mid-chew. “What?”

“You’re distracted,” Nia said, sounding way too pleased with herself. “No, I’m not.”

“Yes, you are,” Winn cut in, smirking now. “You keep spacing out. You literally missed two layups at practice yesterday.”

“That was just—”

“And,” Nia interrupted, pointing a perfectly manicured finger at her, “you didn’t even hear me when I asked you to help me pick out a color for my nails yesterday. Which means it’s serious.”

Kara groaned. “I didn’t hear you Because I was busy.”

“With what?” Winn raised an eyebrow. “Because lately, the only thing you’ve been doing is overworking yourself and pretending you don’t have a problem.” Kara narrowed her eyes.

“That’s Because I don’t have a problem.”

Liar.

Nia leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands, her grin turning absolutely dangerous. “So who is it?”

Kara choked on her fry. “What?!”

Winn and Nia shared a look like they had just cracked a case wide open. “Oh, this has to be about a person,” Winn said, grinning now. “It totally is,” Nia agreed. Kara groaned again, louder this time, rubbing her hands down her face.

“There is no one.” Winn rolled his eyes. “Kara, you’re many things. A great basketball player, a stubborn idiot, a chronic overthinker. But a good liar? Not one of them.”

Nia gasped. “Wait. Is it a crush?”

“No.”

“Kara…”

“I said no.” Kara was definitely screwed by now.

Nia’s eyes narrowed. “Oh my God, it totally is.” Kara grabbed her backpack and stood up. “I hate you both.” Nia just giggled.

“That’s not a no!” Kara stormed off, but even as she left, she could still hear them laughing behind her. Yeah. She was so screwed.

Kara avoided them for the rest of the day.

Which, honestly, wasn’t easy. Winn was in her Spanish class, Nia practically owned the art room, and both of them had an uncanny ability to appear whenever Kara least wanted them to. She managed to dodge them, using basketball practice as an excuse, and then spent the afternoon throwing herself into drills with even more intensity than usual. It didn’t work. Because as soon as practice ended, there they were.

Waiting for her.

Kara barely had time to grab her water bottle before Winn slung an arm around her shoulders and steered her toward the gym exit. Nia bounced ahead of them.

“So,” Winn started, his voice dripping with innocence, “you ready to tell us who it is?” Kara groaned. “You guys are still on this?” Nia laughed. “Of course we are! You think we’re going to let this go?”

“Yes?” Kara tried.

Kara was wrong 

Winn shook his head. “Nope. Not a chance.” Kara tried to pull away, but Winn just tightened his grip.

“Listen,” she continued, “I don’t know why you’re fighting this so hard, but whatever’s going on in that overthinking brain of yours is eating you alive. So, just tell us. We’re your best friends. No judgment.” Nia nodded eagerly.

“Exactly! We just want to know who’s making you so distracted.” Kara pressed her lips together, muscles tensing. She could not tell them. No way. No chance. Because saying it out loud made it real. And it couldn’t be real. Lena Luthor was not her crush.

She just… got under Kara’s skin. That was all.

The way she walked around school like she owned it. The way people practically gravitated toward her. The way she looked—okay, not thinking about that. And fine, maybe Kara had started to notice her more. Maybe she sometimes caught herself wondering what Lena was thinking when she got that unreadable look in her eyes.

No. Nope. Shut it down, Danvers. Kara knew she was in trouble.

The second Nia’s eyes had widened in that oh my god, Kara has a crush way, Kara had known she had to act fast. If she let them keep going, they’d tear the truth right out of her, and she was not about to let that happen.

Kara had survived high-pressure games, last-second free throws, and even Winn’s brilliant but extremely dangerous chemistry experiments. But nothing—nothing—was as intense as the way Winn and Nia were staring her down right now. She was this close to being exposed, and she absolutely refused to let that happen. The moment Winn narrowed his eyes and Nia tilted her head, that knowing smirk creeping onto her face, Kara knew she had exactly three seconds to figure out an escape plan.

She had two options:

1. Admit she had a crush and suffer endless teasing.
2. Dodge, deflect, and survive.

So, she did what any self-respecting athlete under pressure would do. Dodge, deflect and survive. She forced herself to stay calm. This was just like being on the court—keep your head in the game, don’t let them see an opening.

Kara rolled her eyes. “Seriously?” She let out a short laugh, shaking her head like the idea was so ridiculous it wasn’t even worth discussing. “You guys think I’m acting weird Because of a crush? Do you even hear yourselves right now?” Winn raised an eyebrow. “Are we wrong? We can’t ignore the fact that you’ve been acting weird lately?”

“Because I’m tired,” Kara lied. “I’ve been practicing harder. Trying to stay focused, I’m barely sleeping, and, oh yeah, I still have school to deal with. Ever think that maybe I’m just exhausted?”

Winn narrowed his eyes, studying her like a science experiment. Nia hummed, unimpressed.

“Mmm. You’ve always been busy, Kara. But you’ve never been this distracted before.”. Kara rolled her eyes. “Oh my God, listen to yourselves? Since when does ‘being distracted’ automatically equal ‘having a crush’?”

Nia smirked. “Since we’ve known you long enough to know when something’s up.”

She had been so careful. She had trained harder, avoided unnecessary distractions (read: Lena Luthor), and practically willed herself into forgetting whatever realization had been creeping up on her. And yet, somehow, her friends had noticed anyway. Kara exhaled sharply through her nose.

“Okay, so now I can’t have an off day without you two turning it into some dramatic love story?”

Winn shrugged. “Look, all I’m saying is… if there was someone, you could tell us.”

Kara huffed. “There isn’t.”

“You know, for someone who supposedly doesn’t have a crush, you’re getting really defensive.” Winn said.

Kara felt her pulse spike. Okay. New plan.

She forced herself to smirk, tilting her head as she gave Winn a pointed look. “Oh, my bad, I didn’t realize we were just making things up now. In that case, Winn, when were you going to tell us about your huge, totally obvious crush on one of the cheerleaders?”

Winn’s eyes widened. “What—I don’t—”

Nia gasped dramatically. “Oh my God, Winn! Who is it?”

And just like that, the attention shifted. Kara smirked to herself, letting them spiral into a brand-new conversation that had nothing to do with her. Crisis: successfully avoided.

-- 

It had been one week.

One week of successfully dodging questions, pretending everything was fine, and not thinking about Lena Luthor. Or at least, that’s what Kara told herself.

She had been so careful. She made sure to focus during practice, kept her eyes glued to her homework at lunch, and refused—refused—to let herself even glance in Lena’s direction. It was going great. Until it wasn’t. Because Nia was too observant. And Kara? Kara was an idiot.

It happened after school, right outside main entrance. Kara had just finished practice, hair still wet from the shower.

And there she was.

Lena Luthor, standing by the lockers, arms crossed, talking to some guy from the soccer team. She wasn’t even doing anything special—just smirking in that effortlessly smug way of hers, like the whole world existed for her amusement.

And Kara… lingered.

Just for a second.

Barely long enough to count.

But apparently, long enough for Nia freaking Nal to see it. Because the moment Kara back around, Nia was standing there with the smuggest grin Kara had ever seen. Kara’s stomach dropped.

“No.” Nia’s eyes sparkled with amusement.

“Ohhh, yes.” Kara shook her head aggressively. “No. Whatever you’re thinking, stop thinking it.” Nia gasped, clutching her chest dramatically.

“Kara. You like Lena. Lena Luthor.” Kara’s entire soul left her body.

“No, I don’t,” she hissed, glancing around to make sure no one else had heard. “Nia, seriously—”

“Oh my God,” Nia cut her off, practically vibrating with excitement. “This makes so much sense—” Kara grabbed her arm in panic. “Nia, please,” she begged. “Do not tell Winn.” Nia grinned wider. “Kara, I am absolutely telling Winn.”

Kara groaned. “Nia, I swear to God—” But it was too late, Nia was already gone. And not even five minutes later, Winn knew. And the second she did, Kara knew her life was over. Kara could hear Winn’s laugh from miles away, loud and merciless. “Oh my God, this is incredible.”

“It’s not incredible,” Kara muttered, crossing her arms. “It’s not even true.” Nia gasped. “You’re still denying it?”

“Yes!” Kara insisted. “You guys are just seeing what you want to see.” Winn smirked. “Kara. We caught you staring.”

“I wasn’t staring!” Nia wiggled her eyebrows. “Mmm, seemed like staring.”

Kara groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “I hate both of you.” Winn slung an arm around her shoulder, grinning. “You love us. Almost as much as you love Lena.”

Kara shoved her off. “I do not- can you keep it down? She’s standing right there.” Nia linked arms with her on the other side. “Ohhh, this is so exciting. Do you think she likes you back?”

“Stop.”

“Do you think about kissing her?”

Did she?

“Oh my God.” Kara felt like she was dying.

Winn smirked. “Do you—” Kara pulled free from both of them, backing away like they were about to physically attack her with their questions. “You guys are imagining things.” she said Nia and Winn exchanged a look, then burst out laughing. Kara groaned again, turning on her heel and stomping away while they continued to tease her. This was the worst.

She never should’ve looked at Lena.

Chapter Text

The teasing didn’t stop. In fact, if anything, it intensified.

For the first few days after Nia and Winn had figured it out, Kara was a walking, talking ball of frustration. She’d tried to brush it off, to act like it didn’t matter, but every time Winn winked at her or Nia let out a suggestive “So, how’s Lena?”

She felt her face burn with embarrassment. But as the days wore on, Kara started to realize something: it wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be. Sure, Winn would still give her a nudge and say, “You know, if you just told Lena how you felt, it might actually work out,” and Nia would flash her a teasing smile every time they passed Lena in the halls, but it wasn’t constant.

It wasn’t every single second of every single day. And as the teasing Karame more of a background hum to her daily life, something else happened. Kara relaxed again, regained focus.

And maybe, just maybe, this wasn’t so terrible. In fact, her practice sessions became easier. The stress that had been eating away at her every time she tried to focus on a game disappeared. She was back in the zone, her shots going effortlessly into the basket, her dribbles smoother than ever. She’d refocused on what mattered—basketball—instead of the confusing mess of her feelings for someone who wouldn’t even acknowledge her existence half the time.

Winn noticed the change. “Look at you,” she teased one afternoon, throwing a towel around Kara’s neck after practice. “Back to the star of the basketball queen. I swear, you’re shooting like you’ve got a chip on your shoulder.”

Kara smirked, rubbing the back of her neck. “Maybe I do. My friends won’t stop talking about my nonexistent crush on Lena, so I guess it’s making me angrier on the court.”

Winn laughed. “We’re just looking out for you, Kara. And, you know, enjoying the show.” Nia had been no better. During lunch, she gave Kara a wide grin as she sat down across from her. “So, do you ever accidentally glance at Lena and think, ‘Hmm, maybe Winn’s right’? You know, about telling her how you feel?” Kara rolled her eyes, reaching for her water bottle. “You are insufferable, Nia.”

Even though Nia and Winn had calmed down with the teasing, one thing hadn’t changed: Kara was still avoiding Lena like the plague.

Every time they crossed paths in the halls, Kara would look away, quickening her pace. She’d almost given herself a heart attack the other day when Lena had unexpectedly walked into the gym during practice. Lena had stayed by the bleachers, watching for a few minutes, but Kara had made sure to never, ever meet her gaze.

She refused. She had no idea how to act around Lena. Sure, she was avoiding her Because it was easier, but deep down, Kara didn’t want to know what would happen if they actually talked again. And if she pretended hard enough, she could almost convince herself she didn’t care.

But then there were moments—like when she caught a glimpse of Lena laughing with some other students, her voice light and carefree—that made Kara’s heart lurch. Just breathe, Danvers, Kara would tell herself. Focus on the game.

Focus on the team. Focus on anything but Lena. So, she did. And slowly but surely, she found herself back on track. The stress was gone, the anxiety had faded, and for the first time in a while, Kara felt like herself again.

Kara had gotten used to the routine. Get through practice, stay focused on her game, get teased by Winn and Nia, avoid Lena. She had this down to a science—at least, she thought she did.

But life had a way of throwing curveballs, and Kara was about to be hit right in the face with one.

When Kara had a free period, she always tried to fills those hours doing what she did best: basketball. Kara had just finished a grueling two-hour basketball practice, her body sore from the non-stop drills and her mind still whirring with the adrenaline of the game. As the final whistle blew, she grabbed her water bottle, taking a long swig as she wiped the sweat from her brow. She couldn’t help but feel a sense of relief—it was her escape, the only place where everything else faded away.

She made her way toward the locker room, the cool air hitting her skin. As usual, the locker room was a quiet retreat after the chaos of practice. Kara didn’t mind the solitude; she enjoyed the time to herself. What she hadn’t anticipated was what came next. The door to the locker room clicked open, and a pair of heels echoed against the floor. Kara’s heart slammed in her chest. She didn’t need to look to know who it was.

Lena Luthor.

Kara had just pulled her hoodie over her head when Lena walked in. She exhaled sharply, bracing herself for what was coming.

"You're avoiding me."

The words were quiet but carried a weight that made Kara freeze mid-movement, her hands still gripping the fabric of her hoodie. She didn’t dare turn around to face Lena, but her stomach dropped. It wasn’t even a question; it was a statement.

"I’m not avoiding you," Kara muttered, her voice hoarse from practice, even though she wasn’t sure why she was defending herself.

But Lena, being Lena, was already a step ahead. She took a slow, deliberate step closer, her heels clicking on the floor as if she were measuring her every move. Kara could feel Lena’s presence behind her, intense and unrelenting.

“Yes, you are.” Lena’s voice was low but firm, the kind of voice that left no room for argument. “You haven’t looked at me once for weeks, almost like you're pretending I’m invisible.”

Kara’s heart rate picked up at the mention of her avoidance. Of course Lena had noticed. Why wouldn’t she? Everyone in the school either looked at her or adored her, and for Kara, who had always prided herself on being invisible to people like Lena, the fact that she could no longer avoid her was starting to get under her skin. The knot in her stomach tightened.

She had never been great at dealing with confrontations, especially not with people like Lena, who seemed to have all the power in the world to make anyone feel like a mere speck.

She had to be careful with her words. Too careful. Kara knew she wasn’t ready to admit what was really going on in her head.

“I’m just focused on my game,” Kara tried, her voice a little too defensive. "Nothing personal, okay?"

Lena didn't respond immediately, and for a moment, Kara thought maybe she had backed off. But when Lena finally spoke again, her tone was softer, but still just as piercing.

"You really think I’m going to believe that?" Lena asked, a slight edge to her voice. "You’ve been avoiding me for weeks. And I’m the one person in this whole school that’s supposed to be... beneath you, right?"

Kara’s throat tightened. She could feel Lena’s eyes burning into the back of her head, but she refused to meet them. She knew if she did, Lena would see right through her—see the way her heart had been pounding every time Lena walked into the room, the way Kara couldn’t stop looking at her when she thought no one was watching.

"I don’t know what you want me to say, Lena," Kara muttered, her fingers tugging anxiously at the hem of her hoodie. “We’ve never really talked. And you don’t care about me. So why would it matter if I’m looking at you or not?” There was a brief pause—an unsettling silence that stretched between them—and Kara dared to glance sideways, just enough to catch a glimpse of Lena's reflection in the mirror.

Lena’s expression wasn’t one of anger. It wasn’t even annoyance. It was something else—something unreadable, but there was no mistaking the intensity of her gaze. She was studying Kara, almost like she was trying to figure her out.

"Don’t tell me you’re really ignoring me for no reason,” Lena said, stepping closer still, so close now that Kara could feel the weight of her presence like a magnet. “You’re not the type of person who just ignores someone for nothing. Not when everyone else is falling over themselves to be around me. So what is it? What’s your deal?”

Kara wanted to say something snarky, something dismissive. She wanted to push Lena away the way she had done to everyone else her entire life. But when she opened her mouth, the words died on her lips.

The truth? No. No way in hell. She wasn’t ready to confront the real reason she was avoiding Lena. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, and for a moment, all Kara could do was shake her head, a half-hearted attempt at shrugging off the weight of Lena’s gaze. "I don’t have a deal with you. And I don’t owe you anything."

Lena’s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. There was no anger in it. Just the barest trace of something else—a flicker of amusement, maybe, or maybe something else entirely.

“You know, it’s cute how you think you can ignore me forever,” Lena said casually, as if the world was her playground, and Kara was just another pawn she could toy with. “But I don’t think you’re fooling anyone. Least of all me.” Kara’s pulse thudded in her ears. She wanted to scream at Lena. She wanted to tell her off, to tell her that she was fooling her, and everyone else, too. But all the words stuck in her throat.

“Look,” Lena continued, her voice still soft but unyielding, “I’m not asking for your attention. Not really. But pretending I don’t exist? That’s not how this works. Not with me. . I'm Lena Luthor, and no one usually avoids me—especially not someone like you.”

With that, Lena turned and walked out of the locker room, leaving Kara standing there, breathless and reeling, as the weight of the conversation pressed down on her chest.

The locker room door clicked shut behind Lena, leaving Kara alone in the stillness, her breath shallow and uneven. Her mind was racing. Every word Lena had said echoed in her head, replaying over and over again like a broken record. Kara’s heart was pounding so loudly, it was hard to focus on anything else.

She hadn’t meant for it to go like this. She had been so careful, trying so hard to keep her feelings buried, trying to ignore the fact that every time Lena walked into a room, her chest would tighten, her stomach would flutter, and her thoughts would scatter.

Lena had seen through her—she could tell. And now Kara had to figure out what to do with the mess of feelings that she couldn’t keep hidden any longer.

By the time she got home, Kara was exhausted, but her mind was still reeling. She’d barely talked to Lena in months but somehow, everything had changed. Her thoughts kept circling back to Lena's words: You’re avoiding me, and I’m not sure why.

Why?

It was simple, wasn’t it? Kara had been avoiding Lena Because she liked her.  And, somewhere deep down, Kara was terrified that if she let Lena too close, things would get out of hand. But the truth was sitting heavy on her chest. Lena had caught on. She knew something was going on.

And that meant Kara couldn’t run from it anymore.

--

The next day at school, Kara tried her best to act normal. She walked through the hallways, made her way through class, and kept her head down like she usually did—but everything felt off. Her thoughts kept drifting back to the conversation in the locker room.

The way Lena had stood so close to her, the way her voice had sounded when she asked about Kara avoiding her. Kara had been certain she could keep her distance, but now... now she wasn’t so sure.

When lunchtime came, Nia and Winn were already sitting at their usual table, looking way too pleased with themselves. Kara knew exactly what was coming. She was still trying to pretend it didn’t bother her, but the teasing was inevitable. Nia’s grin was practically stretching across her face as she spotted Kara walking toward them. "Spill," Nia said, practically bouncing in her seat. "What did she say? I heard she followed you into the locker room?  Tell me everything. Did she finally talk to you?".

Kara shot her a glare, but Nia was beyond unbothered by it. Winn raised an eyebrow, his lips curving into a smirk, clearly entertained by her discomfort.

Kara groaned internally, but she just slumped into the chair, doing her best to look nonchalant. "She just asked me why I was avoiding her," Kara muttered, stabbing her salad a little too aggressively. "It wasn’t a big deal."

Nia’s grin stretched even wider. "Oh, it's definitely a big deal. You’ve been avoiding her for weeks Because you’re deeply in love with her.".

Kara glanced around the cafeteria, praying that no one was overhearing this. “I don’t have a crush on lena, you guys seriously need to stop.I just-  I’ve been trying to lay low, you know? I didn’t want any drama. And then, of course, she noticed, and now... I don’t know what to do with that."”. Winn snickered. "Yeah, that’s what happens when you act all weird and skittish around someone. They start asking questions."

Kara rolled her eyes. "Thanks for the helpful advice, Winn," she deadpanned, reaching for her sandwich, trying to avoid the intense gazes of her friends.

Nia leaned forward, her voice dropping into a mock-serious tone. "Oh, it’s cute," she said, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "But we all know what’s going on here. You’ve got it bad, Kara."

Jeez, can’t they just let it go already?

"I do not have it bad," Kara shot back quickly, her face warming slightly. "I’m just trying to survive high school, okay? And Lena Luthor is just... one of those obstacles." Winn chuckled. "Right, Because avoiding the queen of the school is totally part of the plan." He raised an eyebrow. "Nice try though."

Nia leaned in, her expression almost too smug. "I think Kara’s trying to be subtle, but it's really not working. You’re all over the place. It’s cute, really. You’re like a little love-sick puppy."

"I am not a puppy," Kara snapped, her voice louder than she meant. She hated how they could always read her so easily. "And I’m not avoiding her Because I’m in love with her or whatever you think." Kara sighed, leaning back and crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "I don’t have a crush on her," she repeated, like a mantra. "I’m just—" She threw her hands up in frustration. "I don’t know! I’m just trying not to make it weird."

Winn gave her a pointed look. "If you’re trying not to make it weird, then why are you acting so weird? You're practically allergic to Lena’s presence."

Nia and Winn exchanged a look that said it all. They were having way too much fun at Kara’s expense.

"So," Nia continued, her tone almost sing-song now, "what really happened when you two were alone in the locker room? Did she make a move? Or was it just some intense eye contact that made you short-circuit?"

Kara groaned, feeling her face flush even more. "Nothing happened. Literally nothing. It was just a dumb conversation." She avoided their stares, focusing on picking at her food, but her mind was racing. This was a nightmare. The more they teased, the harder it Karame to stick to her story.

Nia leaned back with a wicked grin. "Sure, Kara. Nothing happened. Except Lena, the queen of the school, cornering you and making you sweat. If you say so."

Winn chuckled, clearly enjoying Kara’s discomfort. "You’re making it way worse by denying it, you know that? Just admit it—Lena’s got you all tangled up. We get it."

"I do not have a crush on her!" Kara exclaimed, now fully red in the face. She quickly lowered her voice, feeling embarrassed by the outburst. "Can we just... not talk about this anymore?"

Nia winked. "Oh, we’ll drop it for now," she said, "but don’t think this is over. We’re definitely coming back to this."

Winn gave her a playful poke. "Yeah, and next time, Kara, maybe try not to act like you’re avoiding her Because you’re in love with her. You’re not fooling anyone."

Kara let out a loud sigh, realizing there was no escaping it.

Kara had managed to survive the rest of lunch without any more relentless teasing, but the damage was done. Nia and Winn were convinced they had her all figured out, and worst of all, maybe they did.

The rest of the school day passed in a blur, but Kara was painfully aware of Lena’s presence, no matter how much she tried not to be. She saw her in the hallway between classes, laughing with her friends, looking effortlessly confident as always.

She spotted her across the gym during free period, casually tossing a basketball back and forth with another student. It was infuriating how easily Lena fit into every space she occupied. Kara, on the other hand, was struggling to even exist normally at this point.

She wasn’t sure if it was just in her head, but Lena seemed to be glancing her way more than usual. Every time Kara caught her eye, she would quickly look away, her stomach twisting into knots. This was bad. She needed to get a grip before she completely spiraled.

Kara thought she had made it through the day unscathed, but her luck ran out when she walked into the gym after school, intending to squeeze in some extra practice. She had just started dribbling when a voice interrupted her focus.

"Still avoiding me?"

Kara nearly fumbled the ball. She turned and, of course, there was Lena, leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed, a knowing smirk playing at her lips.

"Jesus, do you have a tracker on me or something?" Kara muttered, gripping the ball tighter than necessary.

Lena laughed softly, pushing off the wall and walking toward her. "I don’t need a tracker to know when someone’s been acting weird around me."

Kara sighed, bouncing the ball a few times to avoid looking at her directly. "I’m not acting weird."

"Oh, come on," Lena said, tilting her head. "You can’t seriously expect me to believe that."

Kara clenched her jaw. "Maybe I just don’t have anything to say to you."

Lena raised an eyebrow, stepping closer. "That’s funny, considering we’ve never actually talked before. And now, all of a sudden, you’re avoiding me like I’m some kind of plague."

Kara swallowed hard, hating how perceptive Lena was. She forced a scoff. "Not everything is about you, you know."

Lena’s smirk faltered for just a second before she shrugged. "I know that. But it is kind of weird, isn’t it? You don’t like me, fine. But why do you care so much about pretending I don’t exist?"

Kara stiffened. "I don’t care."

"Right," Lena drawled, unconvinced. "Because you definitely don’t care at all. That’s why you tense up every time I’m around. Why you can’t even look me in the eye."

Kara’s heart pounded, frustration bubbling under her skin. Why did Lena care? Everyone looked up to her, adored her, practically bowed at her feet. So what if Kara didn’t? Why was that such a big deal?

Lena took another step forward, her voice softer now. "Look, I don’t know what your deal is, but you don’t have to pretend I don’t exist. If you hate me, just say it."

Kara’s head snapped up, startled. "What? I don’t—"

Lena shrugged, but there was something guarded in her eyes. "It’d be easier, wouldn’t it? Then at least I’d know why you can’t even look at me."

Kara opened her mouth, then closed it. There was no good answer here. She couldn’t tell Lena the truth—that looking at her made Kara’s heart do things it had no business doing. That Lena wasn’t some untouchable queen in Kara’s mind, but instead, the one person who had somehow taken up way too much space in her thoughts. She couldn’t say any of that.

So instead, she muttered, "I don’t hate you."

Lena studied her for a long moment, like she was trying to read between the lines. Then, to Kara’s absolute horror, a slow smirk spread across her lips. "Okay. Good to know."

Kara groaned internally. Whatever game Lena was playing, Kara was losing. Badly.

Lena took a step back, still smirking. "See you around, Danvers."

And with that, she turned and walked out of the gym, leaving Kara standing there, completely and utterly screwed.

When Kara met up with Nia and Winn later that evening, they immediately knew something was up. Nia took one look at her and gasped dramatically. "Oh my God, something happened."

"Nothing happened," Kara lied, shoving a fry in her mouth as if that would end the conversation.

Winn narrowed her eyes. "You have that look."

"What look?" Kara asked, exasperated.

"The ‘Lena just messed with my brain’ look," Winn replied smugly. "I’d recognize it anywhere."

Nia clapped her hands together, her eyes practically sparkling. "Tell us everything. Right now."

Kara groaned, sinking further into her seat. She was never going to live this down.

But, as much as she wanted to deny it, there was no escaping the truth anymore.

Lena Luthor was officially in her head. And Kara had no idea how to deal with it.

Chapter Text

The drive home was a familiar comfort—rolling fields, quiet streets, the occasional burst of golden sunlight breaking through the clouds. It was peaceful, a stark contrast to the storm brewing inside her.

This weekend was her father’s birthday, which meant Alex was coming home. Kara always looked forward to these rare weekends when her older sister visited. Alex was her rock, the one person who always seemed to have the right words, the right advice—no matter how complicated Kara’s problems seemed. Even though Alex was totally different then her, Kara could talk to her about anything.

Anything

When she pulled into the driveway, she could already see Alex’s car parked beside their dad’s truck. A grin tugged at Kara’s lips despite everything. She rushed inside, barely tossing her bag down before she found Alex in the kitchen, helping their mom with dinner.

"Kara!" Alex grinned, setting down the knife she had been using to chop vegetables. She opened her arms, and Kara didn’t hesitate to launch herself into a hug.

"You’re finally home," Kara mumbled into his shoulder.

Alex chuckled. "I was literally here last month."

"Still too long," Kara sighed, pulling back. "You missed a lot."

Alex raised an eyebrow, sensing the weight behind those words. "Oh yeah? What did I miss?"

Kara hesitated, glancing at their mom, who was stirring a pot on the stove. "Can we talk?" she asked softly.

Alex’s face shifted into something more serious. "Yeah, of course."She wiped her hands on a towel before gesturing toward the stairs. "Let’s go to your room."

Once they were inside, Kara shut the door and flopped onto her bed. Alex sat on the edge, watching her expectantly.

"So," Alex prompted, "what's going on?"

Kara stared at the ceiling for a moment before groaning and covering her face with her hands. "It's so stupid."

Alex smirked. "Those are usually the most interesting stories."

Kara sighed and sat up, running a hand through her hair. "It's about this girl."

Alex's smirk grew. "Go on."

Kara rolled her eyes but felt her cheeks heat up anyway. "It's Lena Luthor."

Alex blinked. "Wait—the Lena Luthor? The one you always pretend doesn’t exist?"

"Yes," Kara groaned. "That one."

Alex leaned back on his elbows. "Okay, now I’m really interested. What happened?"

Kara took a deep breath. "She’s been… noticing me. Like, really noticing me. And I don’t get why. Everyone adores her. She has the entire school wrapped around her finger. But for some reason, she seems to care that I don’t."

Alex frowned slightly. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, she’s been calling me out on avoiding her. She confronted me today and asked why I pretend she doesn’t exist. And I—I didn’t have an answer." Kara shook her head. "I don’t understand why she cares. Why does it bother her so much that I don’t treat her like she’s royalty like everyone else does?"

Alex studied her for a long moment. "Well… maybe Because she's not used to it. People like that, the ones who are used to attention? When someone doesn’t give it to them, it messes with their heads."

Kara frowned. "So you think this is just her ego?" Alex shrugged. "Maybe. Or maybe she’s genuinely curious about you." Kara groaned and buried her face in her pillow. "I don’t want to be interesting to Lena Luthor." Alex laughed, nudging her foot. "Well, too late for that."

Kara peeked up at her sister, her voice quieter now. "What do I do?" Alex’s teasing expression softened. "That depends. What do you want to happen Kara?"

Kara opened her mouth, then closed it. She had no idea. Part of her wanted to keep avoiding Lena, to pretend this wasn’t happening. But another part of her—the part that had noticed how Lena’s eyes softened when she spoke, the part that couldn’t stop thinking about their conversation—wasn’t so sure.

"I don’t know," Kara admitted.

Alex nodded. "Then maybe start by figuring that out. But, Kara…" She nudged her again. "Don't be scared of whatever the answer is." Kara swallowed, nodding slowly. She wasn’t sure she was ready for this, but one thing was clear—Lena Luthor wasn’t going anywhere. Alex watched Kara carefully, noting the way she chewed on her bottom lip—a dead giveaway that something was really bothering her. With a sigh, Alex leaned back against the headboard, arms crossed.

"Alright," she said, stretching her legs out. "Let’s break this down. You say you don’t know what you want to happen, but let’s be real here—you have thoughts about her."

Kara groaned, flopping back onto her bed. "Of course I have thoughts! She’s annoying. She smirks too much. She acts like she owns the school. And for some reason, she won’t leave me alone."

Alex smirked. "And yet, here you are, overanalyzing every interaction you’ve ever had with her."

Kara sat up and pointed a finger at him. "Not helping."

Alex held up her hands, feigning innocence. "I’m just saying, people don’t get this worked up over someone they don’t care about." Kara huffed and crossed her arms. "That’s not—It’s just—" She groaned, tugging at the sleeve of her hoodie. "It’s complicated, okay?"

Alex arched an eyebrow. "Uh-huh. Complicated how?"

Kara hesitated, her fingers twisting in the fabric of her sleeve. "Because she notices me," she admitted, voice quieter now. "And she’s not supposed to. I—I didn’t want her to."

Alex gave her a knowing look. "And why’s that?" Kara swallowed hard, her heart hammering in her chest. "Because… Because if I ignored her, if I avoided her, then maybe I could pretend I didn’t—" She cut herself off, staring down at her lap.

Alex’s smirk widened. "Didn’t what?" Kara shot her a glare. "Don’t."

Alex just grinned. "Oh, no. I have to hear you say it."

Kara groaned, burying her face in her hands. "I like her, okay? And not in the ‘I admire her from afar’ way. In the ‘I don’t know what to do with myself when she’s near me’ way. In the stupid way."

Alex let out a low whistle. "Wow. And your plan was to… what? Ignore her until the feelings just disappeared?"

"Basically," Kara muttered, peeking at her through her fingers. "Which was working great, by the way, until she had to go and notice me." Alex snorted. "Yeah, well, that was never gonna work. Lena Luthor doesn’t seem like the type to let things go."

Kara frowned. "That’s exactly what I don’t get. Why does she care? Why does it bother her so much?"

Alex gave her a knowing look. "People like that… they get everything they want, all the time. But the one thing they can’t have? That’s the thing they fixate on." Kara flopped onto her side, burying her face in the pillow. "Great. So I’m just some weird psychological experiment to her?"

Alex laughed, nudging Kara's foot with hers foot. "Or—hear me out—maybe she actually wants to get to Kara you." Kara peeked out from her pillow. "Why would she want that?"

Alex shrugged. "Why not? You’re pretty cool. When you’re not being a total disaster, that is." Kara threw a pillow at her, which Alex easily dodged. "Look," Alex said, sitting up. "You don’t have to figure everything out tonight. But just… don’t shut this down just Because it’s weird or unexpected. You might be surprised by what you actually want."

Kara sighed, rolling onto her back and staring at the ceiling. "Yeah. Maybe." Alex softened, reaching out to nudge Kara’s knee. "Relax, kid. You don’t have to have all the answers right now. But maybe, instead of running from her, you try actually talking to her."

Kara scoffed. "Easier said than done." Alex smirked. "Well, if ignoring her was your grand strategy, maybe it’s time for a new plan."

Kara sighed, flopping onto her back again. She hated when Alex was right.

--

Kara Danvers wasn’t the type of person to get flustered. She was Kara Danvers—top of her class, star of the basketball team, the girl teachers loved and classmates admired. She had worked hard to build her reputation, to be someone people looked up to. She was supposed to have it together.

And yet, Lena Luthor had completely wrecked that.

The entire weekend, Kara had tried to come up with a plan, something to make this whole crush situation less humiliating. Step one was supposed to be simple: stop avoiding Lena. But every time she imagined actually talking to her, her brain shut down.

Because Lena wasn’t just another student—she was the most popular girl in school, the one with the sharp tongue, the cool smirk, and the ability to make or break someone’s social life with a single glance. She had the kind of power Kara had never cared about, but now it felt like a very real threat.

What if Lena figured it out? What if she realized why Kara had been acting weird and told everyone?

The thought made Kara’s stomach twist. She had spent years earning respect, being the star of the school—what would people say if they found out she had a crush on Lena Luthor of all people? Would they laugh? Would they see her differently?

And worse—what if Lena laughed?

The thought made Kara’s stomach twist. She had spent years earning respect, being the star of the school—what would people say if they found out she had a crush on Lena Luthor of all people? Would they laugh? Would they see her differently?

A lot of people had a crush on her—she knew that. She had overheard whispers in the hallways, caught the way people stared when she walked into a room. People wanted to be her. Some wanted to be with her. She was Kara Danvers—the school’s golden girl, the one who always had it together.

But what would they think if they knew she wanted Lena?

That she wasn’t just tolerating Lena’s sharp words and knowing smirks—she was thinking about them, feeling something every time their eyes met? That despite everything, she couldn’t stop wondering what it would be like if Lena looked at her the way others did?

Would they wonder how someone like her—someone admired, someone good—could want someone like Lena Luthor?

Because even though everyone adored Lena, obsessed over her, followed her every move like she was some kind of untouchable queen—everyone also knew she wasn’t a nice person. Not really. Maybe not in the ways that mattered. People wanted to be on her good side Because they knew what happened if you weren’t. They wanted her approval, yes, but more than that, they feared her disapproval.

Kara spotted her the second she walked into school Monday morning. Lena was leaning against the lockers, surrounded by her usual group of admirers. She was effortlessly confident, like she knew people were watching and didn’t care.

Kara clenched her jaw. Did she even want to be with someone like that? Someone who had never cared about being kind, who was known for cutting people down rather than lifting them up?

And yet…

Kara had seen something different, too. A Lena who looked almost real when no one else was paying attention. A Lena who, for some reason, had noticed Kara.

But was that enough?

Kara took a deep breath. She needed a real plan. A good plan. Because this? The constant overthinking, the stomach-churning anxiety, the complete inability to function like the star of the school?

This was definitely not working.

Kara reached her locker, still lost in her thoughts, when Nia and Winn appeared on either side of her like clockwork. “There she is,” Nia sing-songed, leaning against the lockers with a dramatic sigh. “Our beloved star player, looking more stressed than usual. What’s up?”

Winn raised an eyebrow as he casually stole a book from Kara’s locker, flipping through it without a care. “Yeah, you look like your brain is short-circuiting. Did you finally fail a test, or is it something more scandalous?” Kara rolled her eyes, shoving his hand away from her things. “First of all, I don’t fail tests. Second of all, nothing’s wrong.”

Nia and Winn exchanged a knowing look. “You’re a terrible liar,” Nia pointed out, pulling her hair into a loose ponytail. “C’mon, spill. Is this about her?” Kara froze for half a second, which was all the confirmation Nia needed.

Winn let out a low whistle. “Oof. Luthor drama. Alright, let’s hear it. What did she do this time?” Kara groaned, shoving her books into her bag a little harder than necessary. “She didn’t do anything. I just…” She hesitated, glancing around to make sure no one was listening before lowering her voice. “I don’t know how to handle this.”

Nia’s expression softened. “Kara, what’s there to handle? You like her. Big deal.”

Winn scoffed. “It is a big deal. It’s Lena. I mean, yeah, she’s hot, but she’s also, you know… Lena.”

Kara groaned again, rubbing her face. “Exactly! Everyone loves her, but everyone also knows she’s… not the nicest person. And I’m supposed to be—” She gestured vaguely at herself. “I don’t know, better than this?”

Nia nudged her shoulder. “Better than what? Having feelings?”

“Yes!” Kara hissed. “No! Ugh, I don’t know!” Winn smirked. “This is hilarious. I’m loving every second of it.” Kara glared at him. “Glad you’re entertained.” Nia patted her shoulder. “Look, you don’t have to figure everything out right this second. Just… maybe stop avoiding her and see what happens?” Kara sighed. “Yeah. Sure. Easy.” But nothing about this felt easy.

Nia wasn’t letting her off the hook that easily. “Seriously, Kara. You’re acting like liking Lena is some kind of crime.”

Kara slammed her locker shut, scowling. “It feels like one! Do you know what people would say if they found out? Me, Kara Danvers, the golden girl, the school’s star athlete, crushing on her?”

Winn leaned against the lockers, smirking. “Oh, I don’t know. Probably the same thing they say about the hundred other people who have a crush on you?”

Kara scoffed. “It’s not the same. A lot of people want to be with me, sure. But what would they think if they knew I wanted to be with Lena?”

Nia rolled her eyes. “Honestly? Half the school would probably lose their minds over it. Can you imagine? Kara Danvers and Lena Luthor as the power couple? People would eat that up.”

Kara shot her a deadpan look. “Yeah, right. More like they’d eat me alive.”

Nia shook her head. “Come on, Kara. I mean, yeah, people know Lena’s not the nicest person, but that’s why they’re obsessed with her. And you? You’re the golden girl. You two together would be like… the ultimate ‘opposites attract’ moment. People love that kind of thing.”

Winn smirked. “She’s not wrong. You’d either be the most feared or most worshipped couple in school. Either way, it’d be entertaining.”

Kara groaned, rubbing her temples. “That’s not helping.”

Nia squeezed her shoulder. “Look, I get it. You’ve worked hard for your reputation, and yeah, Lena’s got her whole queen bee, ‘I could ruin you if I wanted to’ thing going on. But maybe—just maybe—she’s not as scary as you think.”

Kara exhaled sharply. “Or maybe she is, and this is a disaster waiting to happen.”

Nia grinned. “Only one way to find out.”

Kara shot her a glare. “Not. Happening.”

Nia just smirked. “We’ll see.”

As much as Kara wanted to brush off Nia’s words, she couldn’t shake them.

Lena was popular. She was popular. Maybe not in the same way—Lena ruled through intimidation and effortless coolness, while Kara had earned her spot at the top through talent, hard work, and a reputation for being someone people actually liked. But still, they were both the kind of people who turned heads when they walked into a room.

If they were together? They’d be unstoppable.

Kara chewed on the thought, letting it settle in her mind. It wasn’t completely ridiculous. Sure, Lena was a nightmare—cold, sharp-tongued, and way too aware of the power she held over people—but she was also magnetic. Everyone wanted to be her, be with her, even if they wouldn’t admit it. And Kara… well, she had spent years making a name for herself. The golden girl. The school’s star.

The idea of them as a thing was almost too much to wrap her head around. But Nia wasn’t wrong—people would love it.

Chapter Text

Weeks went by, and somehow, Kara felt less weird about liking Lena. The initial panic had dulled into something more manageable—annoying, but no longer all-consuming. Nia and Winn still teased her about it whenever they got the chance, but it had become more of a routine than actual torment. She rolled her eyes, groaned dramatically, and endured it. She also stopped avoiding Lena, which meant Lena stopped seeking her out. That should have been a relief, and in some ways, it was. No more intense, lingering stares. No more smug interrogations. No more cryptic, knowing smirks that made Kara’s heart pound against her will.

Still, that didn’t mean Lena had faded into the background. They still crossed paths, still exchanged glances in the hallway. Sometimes, Lena would catch her eye and smirk before walking away, or worse—wink, like this whole thing was some inside joke Kara didn’t know she was a part of. And the worst part? It got to her.

Every damn time.

But despite all of that, life continued. Basketball practices, school, hanging out with Nia and Winn—everything settled back into normalcy. Or at least, as normal as things could One afternoon, Kara was at her locker, rummaging through her books, when Nia and Winn flanked her on either side. She barely had time to react before Nia leaned in, grinning like she was about to cause trouble.

“So, have you figured out a game plan yet?” Nia asked, wiggling her eyebrows. Kara groaned. “There is no game plan.”

Winn scoffed. “Come on, Kara. You can’t just not have a plan. You’ve been crushing on Lena for weeks now.”

“I am not—” Nia cut her off with an exasperated sigh. “Oh please. At this point, even Lena knows you’re crushing on her.”

Kara stiffened. “She does not.”

Winn shot her a look. “Kara, she winks at you.”

“So? Maybe she just winks at people.” Nia smirked. “Do you ever see her winking at anyone else?”

Kara hesitated. She wanted to argue, to say that Lena probably flirted with everyone—but the truth was, she hadn’t actually seen Lena act like this with anyone else. And that realization made her stomach twist. Nia and Winn exchanged a knowing look before Nia leaned in again. “Listen, Kara, you two would be insane together. You’re both the best at what you do. You’re the school’s golden girl, she’s the queen of the court—do you realize how iconic that would be?” Winn nodded. “Total power couple vibes.” Kara shook her head, snapping herself out of it.

“It doesn’t matter,” she muttered, shoving a textbook into her bag. “It’s not like she likes me back.” Winn hummed. “You sure about that?” Kara narrowed her eyes at him. “Yes, I’m sure. This is Lena Luthor we’re talking about. She only dates guys who can keep up with her ego, and last I checked, I am not a guy.”

Nia shrugged. “Maybe she’s just waiting for someone actually worth her time.” Before Kara could argue, the unmistakable sound of laughter echoed down the hallway. All three of them turned toward the source, and sure enough—Lena Luthor herself was striding down the hall, her usual entourage in tow. She was mid-conversation with some junior. Kara told herself not to stare. She really tried. But then, right as Lena passed, she glanced Kara’s way.

Their eyes met for just a second—just long enough for Lena’s lips to curl into a knowing smirk. And then, as if she knew exactly what they’d been talking about, Lena winked. Again. Kara’s entire brain short-circuited.

Nia gasped. “Oh my God.”

Winn snorted. “Yeah. She definitely doesn’t like you back.”

Kara groaned, slamming her locker shut. “I hate both of you.”

Nia beamed. “You’ll thank us later.” -

Kara spent the rest of the day trying to ignore the way her heart still hadn’t settled after that wink. It was fine. She was fine. Just Because Lena had winked at her again didn’t mean anything. Except Nia and Winn wouldn’t shut up about it. At lunch, Nia dramatically placed a hand over her heart. “The tension between you two. It’s like watching a rom-com in real time.”

Winn smirked. “Yeah, except Kara refuses to acknowledge the obvious ‘mutual pining’ phase.” Kara groaned, stabbing at her salad. “I hate both of you.” Nia grinned. “You already said that.”

“Yeah, well, I really mean it this time.” Unfortunately, they had a point. Weeks ago, Kara had been terrified of the idea of liking Lena. The thought of people finding out, the thought of Lena herself knowing—it had been unbearable. But now? She wasn’t so sure anymore. Lena had stopped confronting her after she’d quit avoiding her, but that didn’t mean Lena had stopped noticing her. Kara caught her looking sometimes, in class, in the hallways, across the gym. It wasn’t much, just fleeting glances and those stupid winks that made Kara’s stomach twist, but it was something.

And now, Nia and Winn had officially planted the idea in her head—the ridiculous, completely absurd idea that maybe, just maybe, Lena wasn’t as indifferent as she seemed. Kara shook her head. No. It was probably just a game to Lena, a way to mess with her Because she could. That was the real reason Kara had been wary of her from the start.

Lena Luthor was still the meanest, most untouchable girl in school, no matter how charming she pretended to be. So why did Kara still feel like she was falling right into her trap? The next day, Kara knew exactly that all of this was a trap. She wasn’t sure what kind, but it definitely was some sort of trap. Because none other than Lena Luthor was making out with the captain of the football team—right in the middle of the cafeteria, making sure everyone saw it.

Kara froze mid-step, her stomach lurching unpleasantly. The room buzzed with whispers and excited chatter as people gawked at the scene like it was the biggest event of the year. Some girls giggled, others looked unimpressed, but the effect was the same—Lena wanted attention, and she got it. Kara clenched her jaw. Of course. This was classic Lena Luthor. Nia and Winn appeared at her side within seconds.

“Wow,” Nia muttered, eyebrows raised. “She’s really putting on a show, huh?” Winn scoffed. “Subtle as always.” Kara turned away, pretending to be unfazed. “Whatever. Not my problem.” Nia gave her a look. “Kara.”

“What?”

“Oh, come on. You can’t seriously tell me this isn’t bothering you.”

“It’s not,” Kara lied, shoving her hands into her pockets. Winn hummed in amusement. “You know, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say she’s trying to get a reaction out of you.” Kara rolled her eyes, even as something uneasy settled in her chest. “You’re giving her way too much credit.”

“Am I?” Winn tilted her head. “You did stop avoiding her. Maybe she didn’t like that.” Nia nodded. “Yeah, Lena thrives off the chase. If you stop playing her game, she has to up the stakes.” Kara huffed, shifting uncomfortably. She hated that they were analyzing this so much. But even worse? She hated that they might be right. Because, despite herself, Kara had stopped avoiding Lena.

She had let her guard down, even just a little. And now, Lena was making sure Kara knew exactly where they stood. Kara exhaled sharply. Fine. If Lena wanted to play games, that was her problem. But Kara Danvers wasn’t going to be one of her pawns.

--

Lena kept dating the football captain. Weeks passed, and the school loved them together. They were the picture-perfect couple—both popular, both talented, both ridiculously good-looking. People fawned over them, hyping them up as if they were royalty. And Kara? She told herself she didn’t care. Except she did. Because even with Lena parading her new relationship around, even with the winks and the smirks gone, even with Lena acting like Kara didn’t exist—they still caught eyes.

It happened more than Kara wanted to admit. In the hallway between classes. Across the gym during free period. At lunch, when Kara was minding her own business, and she’d glance up—only to find Lena already looking at her. Lena would never hold it for long. She’d look away almost instantly, pretending like it never happened, like Kara wasn’t even there. But it happened too much to be a coincidence. Nia noticed it first.

“She still stares at you,” she pointed out one afternoon, nudging Kara’s arm. Kara scoffed. “No, she doesn’t.”

“Yes, she does,” Winn chimed in. “She thinks she’s being slick, but we see it.” Kara rolled her eyes. “It doesn’t mean anything.” Nia tilted her head. “You sure about that?”

No. Kara wasn’t sure about anything when it came to Lena Luthor. And that was the worst part. As much as Kara wanted to ignore it, the stolen glances kept happening. It didn’t matter that Lena was still dating the football captain. It didn’t matter that they were the it couple of the school, that people practically worshiped them, that Lena played the perfect role of the doting girlfriend in front of everyone. Because when no one was looking, Lena’s eyes still found Kara.

She told herself she was imagining things. That she was reading too much into it. That Lena probably wasn’t even looking at her—maybe just in her general direction. But then there were moments that made it impossible to deny. Like the time Kara was laughing at something Nia said, only to glance up and see Lena watching her from across the courtyard. Lena’s boyfriend was talking to her, arm draped around her shoulder, but Lena wasn’t listening. Her focus was somewhere else.

On Kara. Or the time in gym class when Kara made a perfect shot from the three-point line, and before she could even celebrate, her eyes flickered to Lena—who was already watching, lips pressed together, unreadable expression on her face. Or today, when Kara had dropped her books in the hallway. She had bent down to grab them, huffing in frustration, when she felt it—that unmistakable weight of someone’s gaze. And when she looked up? Lena was staring. Not smirking. Not rolling her eyes. Just... watching. And for the first time in weeks, Lena didn’t look away immediately. She held Kara’s gaze, just for a second. Just long enough for something unspoken to settle between them.

Then she turned and walked away like nothing happened. Kara exhaled sharply, running a hand through her hair. She was losing her mind. That was the only explanation.

That night, Kara lay sprawled on her bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. Her headphones were on, music blasting, but it didn’t help drown out the one thing she actually wanted to forget. Lena Luthor. The entire school loved her. That was nothing new. But now, with the football captain as her perfect accessory, people were obsessed with her. They gushed about the two of them in the hallways, reposted pictures of them on social media, called them the school’s it couple.

And yet, Lena still kept looking at her. Kara squeezed her eyes shut. Maybe she was imagining it. Maybe she was so wrapped up in this stupid crush that she was seeing things that weren’t there. Maybe Lena was just… looking around the room, and Kara happened to be in the way. Except that didn’t explain the way it felt when their eyes met.

It didn’t explain the way Kara’s stomach twisted whenever it happened, or the way Lena would hold her gaze just a second too long before looking away. It didn’t explain why it kept happening. She groaned, rolling over and shoving a pillow over her face.

Maybe if she just suffocated herself a little, she could erase the memory of Lena’s eyes lingering on her in the hallway today. Or the way her breath caught when they locked eyes across the gym. This was ridiculous. It wasn’t like Lena had done anything. No more teasing. No more smirks. No more winks. If anything, she was behaving exactly how Kara wanted her to—like she didn’t exist.

Kara groaned, pushing the pillow away and yanking off her headphones ,tossing them aside. She rolled over, grabbing her phone and hesitating before opening her texts.

Kara: You up?

Nia’s reply came almost immediately.

Nia: For you? Always. What’s up?

Kara hesitated before typing.

Kara: I think Lena’s messing with me.

Nia: Omg. What did she do?

Kara: Nothing. That’s the problem.

Nia: Babe, elaborate.

Kara sighed, staring at the screen for a moment before typing again.

Kara: She’s dating the football guy. Whole school loves them. But she still keeps looking at me.

There was a pause before Nia’s next message popped up.

Nia: Well… duh. Kara frowned. Kara: What do you mean duh? Nia: Karas. She’s obviously trying to get a reaction out of you.

Kara’s stomach twisted.

Kara: That’s stupid.

Nia: And yet, here you are, spiraling.

Kara groaned into her pillow.

Kara: Okay, but why? She’s already got everything she wants.

Nia: Except you.

Kara froze, heart hammering.

Kara: Nia.

Nia: What? I’m just saying. Maybe Lena Luthor isn’t as sure about what she wants as everyone thinks she is.

Kara stared at the message, her fingers hovering over the keyboard. She didn’t know what to say. Because deep down, she was terrified Nia might be right.

Kara wasn’t sure how to handle Lena. It was too much. It was throwing her off her game, and the one thing she could control was basketball. So that’s exactly what she was going to do. The court was quiet, the kind of quiet only a school gym could be after hours.

Kara had always loved it. There was something soothing about the stillness of the space, the sound of the basketball bouncing against the hardwood floor, the squeak of sneakers on polished wood. It felt like her sanctuary, a place where nothing could get in her head She took a deep breath, ready to put the whole Lena situation aside, at least for a while. Basketball was the one thing that was predictable, that she was good at.

The one place where nothing, not even Lena Luthor, could screw with her head. She started with her usual drills—dribbling between her legs, shooting from the three-point line, practicing layups. With each repetition, the frustration from earlier in the day began to fade. Her mind cleared, the rhythm of the game taking over. She was dribbling the ball absentmindedly as her thoughts wandered to Lena. She couldn’t shake it. The way Lena had looked at her in the hallway the other day, the way her smirk had been just a little too knowing, the way Kara had felt like she was losing control of her own thoughts. It was stupid. But it was real. And it was messing with her game.

She tried to focus. One dribble, two dribbles, the ball bouncing rhythmically, tapping against the court as she moved with it. No distractions. No thoughts of Lena. She shot the ball, hitting the rim with a soft thud. Damn it. She was off tonight. Kara bent down, grabbed the ball, and tried again. Dribble. Pivot. Shoot. This time it went in. A simple, satisfying swish. She felt a little better, but not enough.

This wasn’t the first time she had been distracted during practice. In fact, it had been happening more often than she would have liked. And she hated it. She hated that Lena Luthor, of all people, was the reason for her distraction. But as much as she tried to push everything else out of her mind, she couldn’t completely escape Lena. She’d always been in the background, lurking in her thoughts, but now, it was different. Every time Kara made a shot, every time she scored, part of her couldn’t help but wonder if Lena was watching her. The thought was annoying, but there it was.

“Not bad, Danvers.” Kara froze. That voice—that voice—cut through the silence of the gym. She turned, half expecting it to be a figment of her imagination. But no, standing at the entrance of the gym was Coach Stevens, arms crossed over her chest, a wry smile on her face. Kara let out a relieved breath.

“Coach, you scared me.”

“You’re welcome,” Coach Stevens teased. “Looks like you’re working off some of that frustration.” Kara chuckled and dribbled the ball once more. “Yeah, you could say that.” Coach Stevens stepped further into the gym, eyeing Kara as she shot another ball through the hoop. “How’s the team looking for the upcoming game?” Kara wiped her forehead, bouncing the ball in thought. “We’ve got a solid chance. Everyone’s been practicing hard, we’re starting to gel together. But…” She paused, hesitant. She hadn’t been talking to Coach about her personal life, but today, she needed to get it off her chest.

“I don’t know, Coach. Something’s been off.” Coach raised an eyebrow. “Something specific, or just in general?” “Just… general.” Kara shrugged, trying to downplay it. “I’m having trouble focusing, you know?” Coach Stevens studied her for a moment. “I’m guessing this is more than just missing a few shots, huh?” Kara hesitated before nodding, her frustration now spilling out in a way she hadn’t expected. “Yeah. It’s like… my mind’s all over the place. I’m trying to do my best for the team, but I keep thinking about other things.” Coach Stevens pursed her lips, her gaze softening.

“Look, Kara, I get it. Sometimes, things off the court can affect what happens on it. You just have to find a way to channel that energy. Use it to push yourself further.” Kara let out a breath. “I wish it was that simple.” Coach gave her a half-smile. “It’s never simple, but that’s the game. It’s about taking control of the things you can control. Channel your frustrations into something productive, and you’ll see the difference in your game. Trust me.”

Kara didn’t have a response for that. She nodded, letting her mind digest the advice. It wasn’t a magic fix, but maybe it would help. “Anyway, we’re going to need you in top form for the next game,” Coach added, crossing her arms. “We’re up against a tough team, and I need you at your best. Got it?”

Kara glanced at her coach and then back at the basketball court. “Got it, Coach.” “Good. Now get back to work. I want to see you hit those shots like it’s nothing.” With that, Coach Stevens turned and walked toward the exit of the gym, leaving Kara to finish her practice. As the evening wore on, Kara felt the pressure of the upcoming game weighing on her, but in a different way. She was used to the nerves—the adrenaline rush before a game.

But this time, it felt different. It felt like a moment of clarity. She ran through the plays with her teammates, the movements Karaoming more fluid and automatic with each pass. As the clock ticked down, Kara was starting to feel more like herself again. She was back in control. Basketball was her constant. But as the team wrapped up practice and the lights began to dim, Kara couldn’t help but notice something she couldn’t ignore.

Lena was watching her. Kara had no idea how she even got in—this was a closed practice, and Lena was supposed to be in class. And this time, it wasn’t just a glance. It was a full-on stare, one that Kara could feel down to her core. It was like Lena was waiting for something, and Kara wasn’t sure what that something was. Her heart hammered in her chest, but instead of shying away, she stood tall, meeting Lena’s gaze from across the court. At first, Kara tried to ignore it. She dragged a towel over her face, letting the fabric soak up the sweat as she steadied her breathing.

Maybe she was imagining things. Maybe Lena hadn’t really been watching her, and Kara’s overactive brain was just playing tricks on her. But no—she knew what she saw. Lena had been standing there, clear as day, watching her. And it didn’t make any sense. Kara exhaled sharply, dropping the towel onto the bench beside her. Screw it. She was going to ask. She was going to march right up to Lena Luthor and demand to know what her deal was. She turned around, already opening her mouth.

“Hey, wha—” But before she could even get the words out, Lena was gone. Kara’s eyes scanned the room, the doors, the hall beyond them—nothing. No lingering footsteps, no sign of Lena’s retreating figure. Just empty space, like she had never been there at all. Kara frowned, her heart still beating hard from practice, or maybe from something else entirely.

--

Kara entered her house that evening with a heavy mind, each step feeling as though it was a little too slow. Practice had ended hours ago, but the feeling of Lena’s presence still lingered in the back of her mind, like an annoying hum she couldn’t shake off. The gym had been empty after everyone left, save for a few stragglers finishing up their own routines. But none of that mattered when she had turned around, expecting to finally confront Lena. Only to find the space where she had been was empty, as if she had evaporated into thin air.

What the hell was that about?

Kara thought, running a hand through her hair as she closed the door behind her. She dropped her gym bag with a soft thud by the entrance, and immediately caught sight of her mom’s familiar sneakers tucked beneath the kitchen table. She was home. Kara moved into the kitchen, opening the fridge out of habit and grabbing a bottle of water. Her thoughts still lingered on the confusing sight of Lena earlier—those eyes watching her from the stands.

It was as if Lena had always known exactly what Kara was doing, as if she was pulling the strings, silently controlling things without ever saying a word. And the moment Kara tried to walk over to her, Lena disappeared. The confusion gnawed at Kara’s insides. She hated not having answers, especially when it came to something this ridiculous. Why did Lena Luthor even care? They barely spoke. They weren’t friends.

She wasn’t part of Kara’s circle, and yet… there was this pull, this gravitational force Kara couldn’t explain, drawing her closer. Sighing, Kara opened the kitchen cabinet, grabbed a bowl, and filled it with cereal. She pushed the confusion down, forcing herself to focus on something—anything else. The distraction of food should’ve worked, but it didn’t. She absentmindedly scooped spoonfuls of cereal into her mouth, the crunching sound filling the room, but it did nothing to erase the tension building in her chest.

The truth was, Kara hated the feeling of not having control over a situation. She’d always been the one in charge, whether it was with her team, her friends, or even just herself. But this? This situation with Lena felt like she was running around in circles, trying to chase something that was constantly out of reach.

“Kara?” Her mom’s voice broke her train of thought. Kara looked up, surprised to find her mom standing in the doorway of the kitchen, an eyebrow raised. “You okay?” her mom asked, her voice tinged with concern.

Kara blinked, looking down at her cereal bowl. She wasn’t exactly in the mood to get into a deep conversation about her confused emotions, but her mom wasn’t the type to let things slide. “I’m fine,” Kara muttered, not quite convinced herself. Her mom studied her for a moment, then stepped further into the kitchen.

“You sure? You’ve been looking exhausted lately. Long practices?” Kara shrugged, not really answering. She wasn’t tired, not in the way her mom meant. It was a mental exhaustion more than physical. The confusion surrounding Lena, the feelings she couldn’t name, it was starting to wear her down. But that wasn’t something she wanted to explain to her mom. “I’m fine,” she repeated, but her voice had lost its usual firmness, betraying her. Her mom didn’t seem convinced. She crossed her arms and gave Kara a look that said she wasn’t going to let it go that easily.

“Kara… what’s going on?” Kara sighed and put her spoon down, frustration bubbling in her chest. She didn’t want to explain this. She didn’t even know how to. “Nothing. It’s just… practice and school stuff. It’s a lot.” She glanced up at her mom, her gaze not quite meeting hers.

“I guess I’m just stressed out.” Her mom studied her for another beat, then nodded slowly. “If you need to talk, you know where to find me.” Kara smiled faintly, thankful for her mom’s patience, but she knew there was no talking through this. Not when she couldn’t even explain what she was feeling herself. She appreciated her mom’s offer, but this was something she needed to figure out on her own.

“Thanks, Mom. I’m good. Really,” Kara said, picking her spoon back up and trying to focus on finishing her cereal, though the taste felt like cardboard in her mouth.

Her mom gave her a gentle smile before leaving the room, letting Kara have the space she clearly needed. Kara tried to shake off the conversation, but her mind immediately returned to Lena. Why had Lena been there? What did it mean? Kara shook her head, trying to focus. This is stupid. I don’t need this. She forced herself to think about the upcoming game, her teammates, and the fact that the next day was another practice.

Maybe it would help take her mind off things. But no matter how hard she tried to push Lena from her thoughts, she couldn’t. Lena was still there, in the background, teasing her mind and making it impossible to ignore her presence. She stood up from the counter and left the kitchen, walking into the living room to sit on the couch. She grabbed her phone, scrolling mindlessly through social media, hoping to distract herself.

It worked for a moment—until her notifications lit up with a text from Winn. “How’d practice go? You talked to her yet?”

Kara rolled her eyes. She was so tired of hearing about this. She didn’t want to talk to Lena. She wasn’t sure what she even wanted anymore. I don’t need this right now.

She typed back quickly: “Nothing happened. Practice was fine. Let’s talk tomorrow.”

She hit send, setting her phone down on the coffee table. She wanted to go to bed, forget about the day, but her mind wouldn’t cooperate. Instead, she found herself staring at the ceiling, mind racing, and once again Kara let out a deep breath and decided to call it a night. Tomorrow would be a new day—one she could control. At least, that’s what she told herself as she crawled into bed, the tension still clinging to her like a shadow she couldn’t shake off.

Chapter Text

Kara woke up the next morning with an uneasy feeling that she couldn’t quite shake. The remnants of yesterday’s confusion still clung to her, like a song stuck in her head that she couldn’t turn off.

The Lena situation had burrowed into her mind, deeper than she wanted to admit. It wasn’t just a distraction anymore—it was something else. Something she couldn’t define. She spent the day trying to push it away.

Classes dragged on, each lecture a blur of words she barely absorbed. She kept her head down, taking notes out of habit rather than focus. Even lunch with Winn and Nia felt distant, their conversations muted, like she was watching from behind a glass wall. But no matter how much she tried to ignore it, Lena was everywhere. A glimpse in the hallway, a presence at the edge of her vision.

When Kara finally glanced up from her notebook in English, she caught Lena watching her from across the room, her chin propped up on her hand, a slow smirk curling at her lips. Kara’s heart did an annoying little jump before she clenched her jaw and forced herself to look away.

By the time school ended, she was exhausted—not physically, but mentally. She needed air, space. Something to clear her head. So instead of heading home, she found herself walking aimlessly, letting her feet carry her wherever they wanted.

The streets were quieter in the early evening, the sun dipping below the horizon, casting everything in warm orange light. She wasn’t surprised when she ended up at the park. It was one of the few places that felt separate from everything else—school, pressure, expectations. She sat on one of the swings, her fingers curling around the chains, letting herself breathe. Until she wasn’t alone anymore.

“Didn’t take you for the type to sulk in parks, Danvers.”

Kara stiffened. That voice. Of course. She turned her head slowly, and there was Lena, hands shoved in the pockets of her jacket, standing a few feet away with that same damn smirk. It was casual, effortless—like she had just happened to stumble across Kara, but Kara knew better. Nothing Lena did was unintentional.

“What are you doing here?” Kara asked, voice sharper than she intended.

Lena took a slow step forward. “Would you believe me if I said it was a coincidence?”

“No.”

Lena chuckled, as if she appreciated Kara’s honesty. “Fair enough.”

Silence stretched between them, tense and charged. The air felt heavier, like something was shifting between them, something unspoken but undeniable. Kara hated how aware she was of Lena’s presence, how it made her heart beat just a little too fast. Lena tilted her head, studying her.

“You’ve been off lately.”

Kara scoffed. “And you care Because…?”

Lena shrugged. “Maybe I don’t. Maybe I’m just curious.”

Kara clenched her jaw, looking away. She hated that Lena could get under her skin so easily. “Well, don’t be.”

Another pause.

Then Lena, quieter this time, “You sure about that?”

Kara’s breath caught for half a second, but she refused to let Lena see it. “Why are you really here?” she asked instead, her voice more tired than she wanted it to be.

Lena hesitated. Just for a fraction of a second, but Kara caught it. “Maybe I wanted to talk,” she admitted finally.

Kara frowned. “About what?”

Lena exhaled, kicking at the ground slightly. “I don’t know. You.”

Kara narrowed her eyes. “Me?”

Lena met her gaze, something unreadable flickering in her expression. “Yeah. You. You’re different lately.”

Kara huffed out a breath. “Maybe I wouldn’t be if you stopped looking at me like—like that.”

Lena smirked. “Like what?”

Kara stood up from the swing, frustrated. “Like you know something I don’t. Like this is all some game to you.”

Lena’s smirk faltered, just for a moment, before she schooled her expression back into indifference. “What if it’s not a game?”

Kara hesitated. “Then what is it?”

Lena didn’t answer right away. She looked at Kara for a long moment, something shifting between them, something unspoken but impossible to ignore. And then, in a voice quieter than before, she said, “Maybe I just wanted to see if you’d notice me, too.”

Kara’s breath hitched. Her heart pounded in a way that had nothing to do with frustration and everything to do with the way Lena was looking at her now—earnest, vulnerable, completely different from the usual teasing smirks and cryptic remarks. She didn’t know how to respond to that. Not yet.

So instead of speaking, she swallowed hard, turned on her heel, and walked away. But the worst part? She knew Lena was right. She had noticed. She always had.

The next day Kara had a plan. Or, at least, the beginnings of one. After what had happened at the park, after the way Lena had looked at her—like there was something real there, something unspoken but undeniable—Kara couldn’t just let it go.

Lena had seemed different. Softer, more open, like she actually wanted to connect. There had been no teasing smirks, no cryptic remarks—just something genuine. And Kara wanted to know if that moment had been real, or just another one of Lena’s games.

when school started, Kara kept her eyes open for her. The first half of the day dragged, her nerves making it hard to focus. By the time lunch rolled around, she was more than ready to find her—to see if they could actually talk.

Really talk.

And then she did. But it wasn’t at all what she expected. Lena was there, standing by the lockers, just like always. But she wasn’t alone. She was leaning against her boyfriend, laughing at something he said, touching his arm like it was second nature. It was effortless, casual—like last night had never even happened. Like she hadn’t sat next to Kara in the park, looking at her like she actually wanted to be understood.

Kara froze, her stomach dropping.

Had she imagined it?

Had she read into things that weren’t there? Because Lena looked the same as she always did now—untouchable, unreadable, completely in control of whatever game she was playing. Lena must have felt her staring, Because suddenly, her eyes flickered up, locking onto Kara’s across the hallway.

For a second—just a second—something flashed across Lena’s face. Recognition. Guilt? No. That couldn’t be right. Then, just as quickly, Lena smirked. A lazy, knowing smirk, the same one she always wore. She tilted her head slightly, like she was daring Kara to say something. Like last night had been nothing at all.

Kara’s jaw tightened.

Fine.

If Lena wanted to pretend like nothing had happened, then Kara could do the same. She turned on her heel and walked away, pretending her stomach wasn’t twisting itself into knots. Pretending she wasn’t furious. Pretending she didn’t care. Even though, deep down, she knew she did.

By the time she made it to the cafeteria, Kara had decided—she wasn’t going to deal with this alone anymore. She needed help. So she grabbed her tray and headed straight for the usual table, where Winn and Nia were already sitting, deep in conversation.

The moment she sat down, Winn looked up. "You look like you’ve seen a ghost."

Kara exhaled sharply, setting her tray down. "Not a ghost. Just Lena being... Lena."

Nia and Winn exchanged a glance before Nia leaned in. "Okay, spill. What happened?"

Kara hesitated, then took a deep breath. "Okay, so… I haven’t actually told you guys this yet, but earlier this week I caught her watching me at practice. She just stood there, didn’t say a word, and by the time I wanted to ask her what her deal was, she was gone. Like she was never even there. And then last night, I ran into her at the park. And we actually talked. Not like, her usual cryptic bullshit—like, a real conversation, not a long one but still. It was weird, a bit awkward. But it felt… different. Like she wasn’t trying to mess with me, like she actually wanted to connect. At first I thought she was playing, she was testing me. But then her smirk faltered and I—I don’t know, it felt like something changed."

Winn raised an eyebrow. "Lena Luthor? Having a real conversation? And you didn’t tell us this last night?" Kara winced.

"I was still trying to process it!" Nia crossed her arms.

"Kara you know we’re supposed to be in the loop when weird stuff like this happens. So what exactly did she say?"

Kara, are you sure you weren’t hallucinating? We’re talking about Lena Luthor here."

Kara shot him a look. "I’m serious, Winn. She wasn’t acting like her usual self. It was like she let her guard down. She just… opened up a little. It wasn’t anything dramatic, she didn’t actually share something about herself, but it was enough. She seemed like she actually wanted to be understood. Like maybe she wasn’t as put together as she acts. And I started thinking, maybe she’s not as infuriating as I thought. Maybe there’s actually something real underneath all that smugness. But then today… "

Nia frowned. "What happened today?"

Kara clenched her jaw, shaking her head. "She was back to normal. Acting like the talk never even happened. Laughing, joking around, like she doesn’t have a care in the world. And when she saw me? She just smirked. Like it was a game. Like she was daring me to react."

Winn let out a low whistle. "Damn. That’s cold."

Nia leaned forward, her expression softer. "Do you think she’s just scared? Maybe she doesn’t know how to be vulnerable for real?"

Winn scoffed. "Or maybe she just gets a kick out of messing with Kara’s head."

Kara groaned, pressing her hands against her temples. "I don’t know. And that’s the problem! I don’t know what’s real with her. I don’t know if last night actually meant something, or if she was just playing some elaborate mind game. But either way, I hate feeling like this. Like I’m losing my damn mind."

Winn studied her for a moment, then leaned back in his chair. "So, what do you want to do?"

Kara sighed, running a hand through her hair. "I wish I knew. Part of me wants to call her out, ask her what the hell her deal is. But another part of me… I don’t know, I guess I just want to understand her. Because I don’t think she’s as put together as she pretends to be. And that’s the part that’s messing with me the most."

“Okay, here’s the plan,” Winn said, his voice suddenly more serious than it had been all day. He was leaning over the table, already scribbling on a napkin in a way that made Kara half-smile despite herself.

"We’re going to figure out what the hell Lena’s deal is. And we’re going to do it strategically."

Kara raised an eyebrow. "Strategically? How? We’re talking about Lena Luthor here, not some complicated math equation."

Winn gave her a pointed look. "Well, sometimes it’s better to treat things like a puzzle. You don’t just jump in blindly. You assess the situation, figure out the pieces, and then make your move."

Nia folded her arms, her tone more measured than Winn’s.

"Exactly. We’re not going to just go up to Lena and confront her in some dramatic way. We need to be smart about it. We need to understand what makes her tick."

Kara leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "So what, you’re both saying I should just keep playing this weird waiting game with her?"

Winn grinned. "Not exactly. We’re going to give you some tools. First thing’s first: we need you to figure out if Lena’s really interested in talking, or if she’s just playing games. It’s about testing the waters, not diving in headfirst."

Nia nodded. "We think she might have let her guard down at the park, but then she put it back up the next day. Which means she’s probably not sure what she wants. Maybe she’s not used to being vulnerable, and maybe that’s why she’s acting so… distant."

Winn smirked. "And that’s where we come in. We’re going to help you create a situation where Lena can’t hide behind that mask. A situation where she has to show who she really is, not this weird, untouchable version of herself."

Kara narrowed her eyes. "Okay, so what exactly do you want me to do?"

Nia smiled. "The first thing we’re going to do is get her alone. We’ll make sure it’s just the two of you, no distractions. No smirking friends around to play off of. You’re going to get her to talk."

Kara’s heart fluttered at the thought. Lena alone. She hadn’t thought about that possibility yet—after all, Lena always had her crowd. But maybe that was exactly what Kara needed. The chance to have a real conversation without any games. Without anyone else in the way.

"How do I even do that?" Kara asked, skeptical. "It’s not like I can just waltz up to her and be like, 'Hey, let’s talk about all this weirdness between us.' She’ll just shut down."

Winn’s grin widened. "Exactly why we need a little push. We’re going to set up a situation where she can’t back out. We’re going to get her in a space where the only way she can go is forward."

Nia’s eyes sparkled with the same mischievous energy Winn always had. "What if we invite her to a study group, just the three of you? Maybe throw in something like… 'I need help with this project, and I could really use your brain.' You know, something that makes it feel more natural, less forced."

Kara stared at Nia for a moment, her mind working through the idea. "A study group, huh?" She wasn’t convinced but was open to anything at this point. "And you think Lena would actually show up? No way."

Winn chuckled. "You’d be surprised. Lena’s smart, and she likes to act like she doesn’t care about school, but she does. She’s just hiding it. I bet we can get her interested enough to show up, especially if you play your cards right."

Kara chewed on her lip, considering their plan. It sounded almost too simple. Maybe that was the point. Get Lena to a place where she couldn’t play the mysterious, untouchable role. Kara had always known that Lena wasn’t just some shallow, attention-seeking person—there was more to her, but it was buried beneath layers of walls. Walls that Kara wasn’t sure how to get through.

"What if she doesn’t even show up? Or worse—what if she shows up, but the conversation goes nowhere? I don’t want to waste my time on this if she’s just going to act like I’m crazy for even bringing it up," Kara said, the frustration creeping back into her voice.

Nia leaned forward, her expression soft but determined. "If she doesn’t show up, then you know for sure she’s not ready to talk. But if she does? You won’t let her get away with acting like everything’s fine. You’ve got to keep her focused on the conversation. Just ask her the questions that are burning in your head. Push her to give you more than just her usual smirk and cryptic answers."

Winn added, "And if she’s playing games, we’ll know. We’ll help you sort through it. But you’ve got to be direct with her. Don’t let her deflect."

Kara glanced between them, feeling a weight lifting off her shoulders. For the first time in a while, she had a plan. It wasn’t perfect, and it wasn’t foolproof, but it was something. It was a chance to finally figure out what Lena was all about. To see if what she’d felt in the park wasn’t just a fluke.

"Okay, fine," Kara said, the resolve settling in her chest. "I’ll do it. But if this blows up in my face, you two are taking full responsibility for it."

Winn and Nia exchanged a glance, both of them grinning like they’d just pulled off the perfect heist. "Deal," they said in unison. Kara took a deep breath. This was it. The plan was set. Now all she had to do was make it happen.

Kara stood in the library, trying to calm the flurry of thoughts in her mind. The clock on the wall ticked down the minutes as she glanced over the bookshelves, pretending to browse, but her mind was focused on the conversation she was about to have. It was after school, and she had set everything up—the study group in the library, just her and Lena.

This was it.

The plan was in motion. She took a deep breath and shook out her nervous energy, trying to appear casual. It wasn’t easy. After all, she was about to confront Lena about what happened at the park and everything that had followed. The conversation they had there felt like a turning point, but Lena hadn’t acted like it meant anything the next day. Kara needed to know where she stood.

And now, she had a chance to find out.

The door to the library creaked open, and Kara’s heart skipped a beat as she saw Lena walk in, alone. There was no crowd of friends trailing behind her this time—no protective armor of her usual group. It was just Lena. And she was walking straight toward Kara’s table. Kara stood up, trying to keep her composure.

"Hey," she said with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. "You actually showed up."

Lena didn’t smile back. She just raised an eyebrow and glanced around before meeting Kara’s gaze. "I’m not the kind of person to back out on things," she replied coolly. "Besides, you seemed pretty determined."

Kara could feel the air between them shift, thick with unspoken things. She gestured to the empty chair across from her. "Well, take a seat, then. We’ve got some things to talk about."

Lena didn’t hesitate. She dropped her bag on the table and sat down, her posture guarded as always, but there was something different in her eyes. Something... wary, almost like she was unsure of what Kara might say or do. Kara tried to keep her voice light, but the weight of the situation was too much.

"Look, I didn’t exactly plan this to be some formal ‘study session,’" she said, trying to ease the tension. "I just... I need to talk to you. About the other night. At the park."

Lena's gaze flickered for a split second. That was it. That brief hesitation, like she was actually considering Kara’s words. But then, as quickly as it appeared, the mask was back in place. Her eyes hardened, and she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms.

"What about it?" she asked, her tone careful, almost challenging. Kara exhaled slowly, feeling the weight of her own words pressing down on her chest. She wasn’t sure what kind of reaction she was expecting from Lena, but she hadn’t prepared herself for this—this cool distance, this calm indifference. It was like the girl she’d talked to in the park never existed.

"You were different that night," Kara said, her voice steady. "It didn’t feel like... the usual game you play. We actually talked. And I thought—" She paused, her heart pounding in her chest. "I thought maybe something had changed between us."

Lena didn’t react right away. She just stared at Kara, eyes unreadable. "Changed?" Lena repeated softly, like she was tasting the word. "You really think that?"

Kara swallowed hard, trying to keep her frustration from seeping into her voice. "Yes. I mean, I don’t know. You acted like... like you actually wanted to connect with me. Not just mess with my head."

For a moment, Lena didn’t say anything. She just kept looking at Kara, as if weighing something in her mind. Then she shifted slightly in her seat, her fingers tapping lightly on the edge of the table.

"And now? What do you think now?" she asked, her voice low. Kara’s chest tightened. This wasn’t going the way she thought it would. Lena’s words were calm, but there was an edge to them now. It felt like she was waiting for Kara to make the first move, to somehow give her permission to open up.

"I think…" Kara hesitated. "I think I don’t get it. One minute, you’re talking to me like we’re—" She stopped herself, unsure of what exactly she was trying to say. "I don’t know, like we’re actually getting somewhere. And then the next, it’s like you put up this wall again. Like none of it mattered."

Lena’s eyes softened slightly, but her expression remained guarded. "You don’t get it, Kara," she said quietly. "It’s not that simple."

Kara’s heart raced. "Then make it simple for me, Lena," she said, her voice rising slightly. "I don’t know how I’m supposed to act around you if you keep changing the rules."

Lena finally broke her gaze, looking down at her hands for a moment before meeting Kara’s eyes again. "You don’t have to act any way," she said, her tone gentler now. "But it’s not easy for me, either. I don’t just let anyone in. And I’ve got my reasons for keeping things—" She hesitated. "Keeping things distant."

Kara could feel the weight of those words hanging in the air, heavy with something unspoken. For a moment, it almost felt like Lena was being real with her, like she was letting Kara see a little bit of what was underneath that confident exterior. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to make Kara’s heart skip a beat.

"So what does that mean?" Kara asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lena’s lips curled into a faint smile, but there was no teasing in it. It was something else—something almost sad.

"It means I don’t know how to be... how to be what you want me to be. And maybe you’re right, maybe I’m used to playing games. But I don’t know how to stop. Not yet."

Kara swallowed, her throat tight. "So that’s it? You’re just going to keep pushing me away?"

Lena’s gaze softened just a fraction. "No. I’m not pushing you away," she said, her voice low and vulnerable. "But I don’t know how to give you what you want. Not yet. Maybe... maybe we can figure that out. But it’s going to take time."

Kara felt something shift in her chest. It wasn’t the answer she had wanted, but it was real. And for the first time, it felt like Lena was actually being honest with her. "I don’t have all the answers either," Kara said quietly, her voice softening. "But I can wait. If that’s what you need."

Lena nodded slowly, her eyes meeting Kara’s once again. "Maybe that’s all I need. Maybe it’s just time."

For a long moment, neither of them spoke. The tension that had been thick between them seemed to ease, if only just a little. Kara wasn’t sure what the future held, but in that moment, she knew they had started something real. And for the first time in a long while, that felt enough.

--

She needed to talk to someone about it, though. She needed to let out the thoughts that kept bouncing around her head and clear the confusion that still lingered. After the intense and somewhat confusing conversation with Lena at the library, Kara couldn’t shake the need to talk it out. She needed to process it, figure out what it meant, and most importantly, hear her best friends’ thoughts on the whole situation.

So, that evening, she Facetimed Nia and Winn. Within seconds, Nia’s face appeared on the screen, followed by Winn a moment later.

"Hey, Kara! What’s up?" Nia greeted with a grin.

"Yeah, you look like you’ve got something on your mind," Winn added, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. Kara took a deep breath.

"I need to talk to you both. Like, now. Can you come over?"

Nia’s expression shifted to one of excitement. "Absolutely! We’ll be there soon."

Within twenty minutes, Nia and Winn were knocking at her door, ready to dive into whatever Kara had been dealing with. They didn’t waste any time getting comfortable on her bed, settling in like they always did when they needed to hash things out.

The three of them were lounging on the bed in Kara’s room. Nia had brought snacks, of course—bags of chips and a couple of candy bars—and Winn had shown up with his usual laid-back energy, already cracking jokes about how they were all "so productive" on a Friday evening.

"So, spill," Winn said, crossing his arms.

"How did the ‘study group’ plan go? Did it work?"

Kara exhaled deeply and sat down on the bed across from them. "It… it went differently than I thought."

Nia raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "What do you mean?"

Kara paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts. "Okay, so I ended up meeting Lena in the library. I started with admitting this wasn’t a real study group, and for a moment I thought she’d just get up and leave. I didn’t push her, but I just kind of went with it, made her conscious about the situation. And then she opened up—like, really opened up. She admitted that she knew exactly how she comes off. That whole ‘I’m in control, I don’t let anyone get close’ thing. She said she knows I see that in her."

Nia’s eyes widened. "Wait, she actually admitted that? That’s huge, Kara." µ

Kara nodded. "Yeah, she did. And then… she said something that threw me off. She said, 'It’s not that simple.' She didn’t give a lot of details, but she said she needed time. Like, she wasn’t ready to let people in. She was being vulnerable in a way I didn’t expect from her."

Winn looked thoughtful. "That’s interesting. She’s clearly aware of how she comes off, but it sounds like she doesn’t know how to break out of that. Maybe she’s scared?"

Kara bit her lip, nodding. "Yeah, I think so. But part of me is just frustrated. Like, she opens up, but then... doesn’t really follow through. I get that she needs time, but I don’t know how long I’m supposed to wait around for her to figure it out."

Nia tilted her head, her voice soft. "But Kara, she did admit to something, right? She admitted that she’s not perfect, that she’s got walls up. I mean, that’s a step. It might not feel like much, but it’s a lot coming from someone like Lena."

Winn chimed in, his voice thoughtful. "Yeah, I agree. She might be really scared of showing her true self. Maybe she's used to controlling everything around her so she doesn’t get hurt. You said she needs time—maybe that’s her way of saying she’s not ready to let her guard down completely, but she’s at least acknowledging it."

Kara nodded slowly, a hint of relief in her expression. "I guess. But it’s just hard Because I’m left hanging. She’s not giving me anything concrete, you know? I don’t want to push her, but at the same time, I don’t want to be strung along either."

Nia smiled softly, reaching over to squeeze Kara’s hand. "You won’t be strung along. Just be patient with her. If she’s really opening up, even a little, that’s a good sign. And you’re not in this alone. We’ve got your back, Kara. Always."

Winn nodded firmly. "Exactly. You don’t have to figure everything out by yourself. If she needs time, then you can give it to her—but you need to make sure you’re taking care of yourself too. Don’t let her hold all the cards and keep you in the dark. It’s okay to set boundaries if you feel like you’re being kept at arm’s length."

Kara leaned back against the wall, the tension in her shoulders easing with the support of her friends. "Thanks, guys. I honestly don’t know what I’d do without you."

Nia grinned. "That’s what best friends are for."

Winn smirked. "Yeah, and if Lena tries to mess with your head again, we’ll come up with a plan to keep her in check."

Kara chuckled, the weight of the situation feeling a little lighter. "I appreciate it. I just... I don’t want to overthink things. I just want to know what’s real and what’s not with her. But I guess that’s the problem—I don’t know if she even knows yet."

Nia gave her a reassuring look. "It’ll work out, Kara. You’re doing the right thing by being patient with her. Just take it one step at a time."

Winn agreed. "Exactly. And if it starts feeling like it’s too much, let us know. We’ll help you through it."

Kara smiled, feeling a little more grounded. "Thanks. You two always know how to make me feel better."

After the initial conversation, Kara, Nia, and Winn found themselves diving deeper into the topic, trying to dissect every little detail. The evening carried a sense of gravity, but they also knew how important it was for Kara to not get completely wrapped up in Lena's unpredictability.

"So, let’s break it down," Winn said, leaning forward. "Lena knows exactly how she’s coming off, and she admitted she has walls up. But she’s also saying she needs time... does that sound like a classic Lena move, or is it something more?"

Kara leaned back, running a hand through her hair. "Honestly, I don’t even know anymore. She’s so… unpredictable. It’s like she wants to connect, but she’s terrified at the same time. One second she’s acting like she has everything figured out, the next she’s vulnerable. I can’t keep up."

Nia, who had been quiet for a moment, spoke up thoughtfully. "It sounds like she’s just really struggling to trust people, Kara. If she's been pushing people away for so long, it’s probably hard for her to know how to just let go of all that control. But I know it’s frustrating for you Because you want more answers from her, right?"

Kara nodded. "Exactly. I just wish she'd give me something real, something more concrete. I can’t tell if she’s playing a game or actually trying to let me in."

Winn, ever the practical one, tilted his head, considering Kara’s frustration.

"It’s tough Because it’s like she's on her own timeline. You can’t rush her into feeling comfortable, but at the same time, you shouldn’t be left hanging forever." Kara sighed. "I know. I guess that’s why I’m even more confused now. I don’t know whether I should wait or move on. It feels like a test, but it’s not even clear what the test is."

Nia gave a soft, reassuring smile. "Well, at least now you have a better understanding of where she’s coming from, right? It’s a start. And maybe you can take a step back and see if she comes to you when she’s ready."

Winn nodded. "Yeah. Give her the space to figure it out on her own, but don’t put yourself on hold in the meantime."

Kara looked at them both, grateful for their perspectives. "Thanks, guys. I’m just tired of feeling like I’m on this emotional rollercoaster. It’s exhausting."

Nia stretched, letting out a dramatic sigh. "Alright, enough about Lena for tonight. Let’s just focus on something else, okay? You need a break, Kara. We all do."

Winn grinned. "Yeah, Lena’s not going anywhere, and neither are we. Let’s just hang out and forget about all of this for a while. We can laugh, do something fun—whatever will take your mind off the crazy."

Kara smiled at them, appreciating their kindness. "You’re right. I’ve been stressing too much. Let’s just have a good time."

The three of them spent the next few hours doing exactly that. They played music, cracked jokes, and watched random YouTube videos. Nia even convinced them to play an impromptu game of charades, which quickly devolved into chaos and laughter. Winn showed off his unexpected talent for impersonations, while Kara tried her best to guess them without falling into a fit of giggles.

It was simple, but it was exactly what Kara needed. Laughter filled the room, and for the first time that evening, she felt the weight of her worries about Lena start to lift. She could forget about the confusion, the questions, and the tension—even if it was just for a little while. For now, her best friends were all that mattered.

They stayed up late, talking about everything and nothing. They recounted embarrassing stories from school, shared random facts they’d learned, and made plans to hit the movies the next weekend. And through it all, Kara let herself relax, not thinking about Lena or the complicated mess that still lingered in her mind.

When Nia and Winn finally left that night, Kara felt a sense of relief. She was tired, but it wasn’t from stress—it was from all the laughter and fun she had shared with them.

As she climbed into bed, her mind wandered back to the library conversation, but it wasn’t as overwhelming as it had been earlier.

Tomorrow was another day. She didn’t have to figure everything out tonight. For now, she was content to let go and just be present with the people who cared about her.

Chapter Text

Monday morning arrived with a strange sense of anticipation for Kara. After a weekend full of distractions and laughter with Nia and Winn, she found herself feeling lighter, less consumed by the confusion surrounding Lena. But deep down, she couldn’t help it—she was still eager to see her again.

What if Lena had changed? What if the conversation at the library had made some kind of impact? Kara wondered if today would be different, if Lena would approach her, or if they could finally have a real conversation. Maybe it was all in Kara’s head, but she had this inexplicable feeling that something was about to shift.

She was determined not to overthink it. As she walked into school that morning, her eyes searched the hallways for any sign of Lena. Her mind raced with all the possibilities. Would Lena look at her differently? Would they talk? Or would it just be another day of Lena keeping her distance, hiding behind her walls?

But the day dragged on, and the more Kara searched, the more she realized that Lena was nowhere to be found.

She first looked around at the lockers before her first class—nothing. Lena’s locker was closed, and the usual group of friends she hung out with wasn’t around either. Kara brushed it off, telling herself that maybe Lena was running late, or maybe she had something else to do. No big deal, right?

But then lunch came, and there was still no sign of Lena.

Kara sat down at her usual spot with Nia and Winn, but she couldn’t help but feel a bit... unsettled. She tried to focus on their conversation, but her eyes kept wandering around the cafeteria, scanning every face for any trace of Lena.

"Alright, what’s up with you?" Nia asked, her voice laced with amusement. "You’ve barely said anything all lunch, and you keep looking around like you're expecting someone."

Kara blinked, snapping out of her thoughts. "Sorry, I… I was just expecting to see Lena today."

Winn raised an eyebrow. "I thought she said she needed time?”

"Yeah," Kara admitted, looking down at her tray. "I don’t know why, but after everything that happened at the library, I thought maybe today would be different. Like, maybe we could actually talk."

Nia and Winn exchanged a look, clearly both skeptical. "You’re really trying to make sense of Lena, huh?" Nia asked.

Kara frowned, not sure how to answer that. "I just… I don’t know. I thought maybe, after she opened up a little, she'd want to talk today. But… I haven’t seen her at all."

Winn shrugged. "Maybe she’s just laying low. You know how she is. One minute she’s acting like she’s your best friend, and the next, she’s disappearing into thin air."

Kara couldn’t help but let out a frustrated sigh. "Yeah, but this is different. We had a real conversation, for once. It felt like she might be trying to be… I don’t know, less guarded."

"But that doesn’t mean she’s going to suddenly change overnight," Nia said gently. "Lena's been playing this game for a long time. Just Because she let her guard down for a moment doesn’t mean she’s going to act all differently the next day. Maybe she’s just taking her time."

Kara chewed on her lip, still feeling that sense of disappointment. It wasn’t that she was expecting everything to be fixed instantly, but it was hard not to hope that maybe today would be the day things finally clicked.

When the final bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, Kara still hadn’t seen Lena.

As she walked out of school with Nia and Winn, her mind was buzzing. She had thought for sure that after their conversation on Friday, Lena would show some kind of sign that things were changing. But now, she was left with nothing. It was as if Lena had vanished entirely.

"Did you guys see her at all today?" Kara asked, turning to her friends as they walked.

"Nope," Winn said, shaking his head. "Not a single glimpse."

Nia gave a sympathetic look. "Hey, you’re not the only one she’s unpredictable with. She’s done this before, you know? Disappears for days, then pops back in like nothing happened."

Kara nodded slowly. "I know. I just… I thought maybe this time would be different. I guess I was wrong."

"Don’t let it get to you, Kara," Winn said with a reassuring smile. "She’ll either come around or she won’t. You can’t control her, but you’ve got to stop letting her mess with your head."

Nia agreed, her tone light but serious. "Yeah, let’s just focus on hanging out and having fun. Lena’s not the only thing going on in your life. You’ve got us, remember?"

Kara smiled, grateful for her friends. "Yeah, you’re right. I’ll just… let it go for now. If Lena wants to talk, she knows where to find me."

As they walked off together, Kara couldn’t help but feel the sting of Lena’s absence. But she also knew that, at least for now, she couldn’t keep waiting around for her to show up.

The week had dragged on, each day seeming to bleed into the next, yet Kara couldn’t shake the growing confusion in the pit of her stomach. After Monday, when Lena had never shown up at school, Kara tried to push it out of her mind. She told herself not to wait for Lena, not to keep checking the hallways for a glimpse of her.

But as the days went by, it Became impossible to ignore. Lena hadn’t shown up at all. Not on Tuesday. Not Wednesday. And by Thursday, Kara had started to get frustrated.

She hadn’t spoken to Lena since their conversation in the library on Friday. She hadn’t even seen her. All Kara could do was walk through the halls, glance at the usual group of people Lena hung out with, but there was no Lena anywhere.

It was as if she had vanished.

Kara did her best to go through the motions, focusing on classes, on her friends, on anything other than the gnawing feeling that something was off. Every time she passed Lena’s usual group of friends, the ones who always seemed to follow her around like loyal little puppies, Kara’s eyes would instinctively search for Lena, only to be met with disappointment each time.

Her boyfriend, Noah, was there as usual, laughing with his friends. Her group of followers—those girls who always seemed to hang around her like shadows—were chatting among themselves, but Lena was nowhere to be found.

By the time Friday rolled around, Kara was exhausted from thinking about it. She had checked the hallways between classes, scanned the lunchroom, and still—nothing. She’d seen everyone else, but Lena was completely MIA.

It was bizarre. How could someone just disappear like that? It didn’t make any sense. Especially after their conversation at the library, after Lena had seemed so open, so willing to talk. It didn’t add up that she would just... pull away like this without a word.

Kara sat in the cafeteria, poking at her food, feeling more and more disconnected from everything around her. Nia and Winn were talking animatedly about some new movie they’d seen, but Kara wasn’t really listening. She was too wrapped up in her own thoughts, trying to figure out what the hell had happened.

"I don’t get it," Kara finally muttered, breaking the silence between them. "She’s gone. Like, totally gone."

Nia glanced at her. "Who? Lena?"

"Yeah," Kara said, frustration creeping into her voice. "I mean, I saw her friends. I saw Noah. I saw her followers. But no Lena. It's like she’s just... disappeared. After everything we talked about in the library, I thought maybe things would change. But now, I don’t even know what to think."

Winn leaned back in his chair, her arms crossed. "You know, Kara, it’s weird. I’ve seen it happen before. Lena’s the type of person who’ll pull people in and then just… vanish. She doesn’t know how to deal with emotions, so she just shuts people out when things get too real. Maybe you were right, and she was just using you as part of her ‘game.’"

Kara’s shoulders slumped. "I don’t think it’s like that, though. She wasn’t playing games in the library. She was... different. I don’t know how to explain it, but it felt real. Like she actually wanted to connect, wanted to open up. And now—nothing."

Nia raised an eyebrow. "You think she ghosted you?"

"I don't know," Kara said, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. "I thought maybe this time was different, that maybe we were actually going to have a real conversation. But now it feels like she just pulled away without a second thought."

Winn tapped his fingers against her tray. "Or maybe she got scared. You said she doesn’t like being vulnerable. Maybe that’s why she’s avoiding you. She opened up a little, and now she’s running from it."

Kara let out a sigh, staring at her half-finished lunch. "I don’t know if I’m buying that, though. If she was scared, why not just talk to me? Why not at least say something, instead of just vanishing? It doesn’t make sense."

Nia put her hand on Kara’s. "Maybe it’s not about making sense. Maybe it’s just about Lena being... well, Lena. You’ve got to stop trying to figure her out, Kara. She’s not going to make it easy for you."

Kara stared out across the cafeteria, her mind racing. She hated this feeling—being left in the dark, being unable to understand what was going on. Lena had made her feel something—something real, something different—but now it seemed like that was all just a fleeting moment, a spark that had vanished without a trace.

"I guess I should stop waiting around for her," Kara finally said, her voice quiet.

Winn smiled gently. "That’s probably a good idea. You’ve got other things to focus on, other people who care about you. If Lena wants to show up, then she will. But don’t let her absence mess with your head."

Kara nodded, feeling a little lighter, even if the confusion still weighed heavily on her chest. She couldn’t keep waiting for someone who wasn’t ready to be there.

Monday morning felt different. The weekend had dragged on, filled with a mixture of frustration and confusion, and Kara had convinced herself that she wasn’t going to waste any more time thinking about Lena. But as soon as she stepped into school, the familiar chaos of Monday hit her, along with something she hadn’t expected.

Lena was back.

Like she’d never even been gone. There she was, standing by her usual group of friends in the hallway, talking and laughing with Noah, the same flawless smile on her face that had always seemed to make everyone around her feel like they were in her orbit. Her followers, the girls who always surrounded her like a flock of birds, were there too, hanging on every word Lena said.

Kara tried to ignore the little flicker of relief that surged in her chest at seeing Lena again. She hadn’t realized just how much she had missed the mystery of her presence until she saw her standing there, like nothing had ever happened.

But there was something different this time. Something subtle, but enough to catch Kara's eye.

As she glanced over at Lena’s group, she noticed a new face among the usual crowd—a tall brunette girl who looked just a little bit out of place, like she didn’t quite belong to the typical group of popular kids that Lena usually surrounded herself with. She was talking with Lena, laughing at something Lena had said, and—Kara had to admit—Lena looked more relaxed with this girl than she did with the others.

In fact, Kara could have sworn Lena actually looked like she was enjoying the conversation, genuinely interested in what the brunette had to say. And when Lena smiled at the girl, it wasn’t that same smug, untouchable grin she reserved for her usual group. It was something else—more open, more human.

She couldn’t just stand there and wonder, though. Not after everything. After their conversation in the library, after the way Lena had seemed so real. Kara needed answers. She needed to know why Lena had disappeared without a trace for the entire week, why she’d avoided her like she never wanted to talk again.

So, as the bell rang, signaling the start of the first class, Kara took a deep breath and made her way through the crowd toward Lena and her group.

"Lena!" Kara called, a little too loudly, but she didn’t care. She wasn’t going to let this opportunity slip away. Not again.

Lena turned toward her, eyes locking onto Kara’s with the same look of indifference she always wore. A slight smirk tugged at the corner of her lips.

"Danvers," Lena said, her tone cool, almost casual. There was no warmth, no sign of the girl who had opened up to Kara in the library just days before. It was as if that moment had never happened. "What’s up?"

Kara stood there for a second, her heart pounding in her chest. She had come here for answers, and it felt like Lena was trying to shut her down before the conversation even began.

"I... uh, I wanted to talk to you," Kara said, trying to keep her voice steady. "I’ve been wondering what happened last week. You seemed like you wanted to talk and then you just disappeared. Where did you go?"

Lena’s expression didn’t change. Her eyes flickered with something—was it annoyance? Disinterest?—but she didn’t let it show for long. She glanced at her friends, then back at Kara, as if she were deciding whether to even entertain this conversation.

"It’s none of your business," Lena replied, her voice flat. "I didn’t disappear. I just... had stuff to do."

Kara clenched her jaw. She could feel the frustration bubbling up inside her, but she didn’t want to let it show. "Stuff to do? You were gone for the whole week.."

Lena shrugged, the motion so casual it almost felt dismissive. "Like I said.. It’s not a big deal."

Kara shook her head, fighting the urge to turn and walk away. "You’re not really answering my question, Lena," she said, her voice coming out sharper than she meant. "I just want to know why. Why did you act like you wanted to talk, and then completely shut me out?"

Lena looked at her for a long moment, her eyes scanning Kara’s face as if trying to decide if she even cared enough to respond. Finally, she sighed, letting out a breath like the weight of the conversation was already tiring her out.

"You’re overthinking this," Lena said, her tone almost bored. "I don’t know what you want me to say, Kara. Sometimes things aren’t a big deal, you know? I didn’t mean to lead you on or anything. It just is what it is."

Kara stared at her, trying to process what Lena was saying. It was like every word that came out of Lena’s mouth was coated with that same emotional distance that Kara had come to expect from her. It was as if she was pretending like their conversation in the library had never happened, as if the moments of openness and honesty they’d shared meant absolutely nothing.

Kara took a step back, feeling a mix of emotions—confusion, frustration, hurt. She could feel the conversation slipping through her fingers, and she hated it.

Before she could say anything else, Lena’s boyfriend appeared beside her, draping his arm around her shoulders possessively. His gaze flicked over at Kara, and Kara could feel the tension shift. There was something about his presence that made everything feel even more distant, like he was a reminder that Lena was, as always, untouchable.

Lena glanced up at Noah, then back at Kara, her eyes cold again. "Anyway, I have to go," she said, turning her back to Kara without another word. "Talk to you later, Danvers."

Kara stood there, watching as Lena and Noah walked off, their backs to her as they joined the rest of their group.

Kara let out a shaky breath, trying to process what had just happened. She had wanted answers, but all she had gotten was more confusion. Lena had kept her guard up the entire time, barely letting her in. It was like the conversation in the library had never even happened.

As she watched Lena walk away, Kara couldn’t shake the feeling that this was far from over. She wasn’t going to let Lena keep her at arm's length forever—not after everything that had happened. She would get to the bottom of this, even if it meant chasing Lena down, time and time again.

The next morning, as the bell rang for math class, Kara made her way to her usual seat, ready to zone out and get through another day. The whole Lena situation was still bothering her, but for now, she just needed to focus on the one class she could rely on to be predictable—math.

She reached her desk and stopped short when she saw someone already sitting there. The brunette had her back to Kara as she flipped through her notebook, looking completely at ease. Kara’s eyes narrowed for a moment, trying to place her.

Wait.

Kara had seen her before, hanging around Lena’s usual crew—Lena’s boyfriend, and the rest of her entourage. She was the one talking to Lena. It was a rare sight—Lena wasn’t smirking or acting aloof. She was actually smiling, her expression softer, more genuine than Kara had ever seen it. It was like Lena truly cared about what the girl was saying, her attention fully on her new friend.

“Hey,” Sam greeted, looking up at Kara with an easy smile. “You’re Kara, right? I’m Samantha, but everyone calls me Sam.”

Kara was a little taken aback, but the surprise didn’t last long. She shrugged it off with confidence. She was the star of the school, after all. Everyone knew who she was. “Yeah, I’m Kara. Nice to meet you.”

Sam smiled again, clearly comfortable in the situation. “Mind if I sit here? Looks like we’re stuck together today.”

Kara raised an eyebrow but then gave a slight nod. “Sure, why not.”

As the class began, Kara found herself trying to focus on the lesson, but it was hard to ignore Sam sitting next to her. The girl was relaxed, calm, and almost refreshing compared to the usual crowd. The whole atmosphere around Lena and her followers was always tense, like there was always something to prove. But Sam? Sam didn’t have to prove anything.

The class went on, and Sam actually started to make math enjoyable. She’d comment on problems with a laid-back attitude, joking about how ridiculous some of them were. For a moment, Kara forgot about everything else—the awkwardness with Lena, the confusion, and the constant wondering if she was just reading too much into things. With Sam, there was no mind games. It was just simple, easy conversation.

“You know,” Sam said casually, “I’ve always thought math was a bit like a puzzle. If you just approach it like one, it’s way more fun than it seems.”

Kara couldn’t help but chuckle. “Fun? Math? Are you sure we’re talking about the same subject?”

Sam grinned. “Okay, okay, it’s not ‘fun’ in the traditional sense, but it doesn’t have to be miserable either. You just gotta look at it differently.”

Kara snorted, shaking her head. “Alright, I’ll take your word for it.”

Sam went on to talk about how she liked finding the patterns in math, how it reminded her of solving mysteries. And honestly, Kara was starting to enjoy the conversation, maybe even more than the math itself.

As the period progressed, Kara realized that Sam wasn’t like the rest of Lena’s group. She was different. There was no arrogance, no trying to one-up anyone. She didn’t have that constant air of competition that seemed to follow Lena wherever she went. Sam was just... there, existing, without needing to make anyone believe she was something she wasn’t.

Kara noticed something else too. She and Sam had fallen into a rhythm of working together and joking around, but every now and then, she couldn’t help but think of how Sam was a part of Lena’s world. Sam was close with Lena, or at least, she used to be. That was what had confused Kara. How could someone like Sam, so easygoing and down to earth, fit in with Lena’s clique?

The bell finally rang, signaling the end of class. Sam packed up her things with a quick smile, flashing Kara a grin before walking out. “Good talk, Kara. We should totally sit together again.”

Kara watched her leave, processing the whole class. It had felt easy—way easier than she’d expected. For a brief moment, she wondered how it was even possible for Sam and Lena to be friends. They were so different.

But Kara was confident enough not to let it bother her. She was the one everyone noticed, the one everyone talked about, the one everyone wanted to be friends with. Lena had nothing on her. And Sam? Well, Sam was definitely someone Kara could get along with. Maybe this would be a good distraction from all the chaos with Lena.

As Kara stood up, grabbing her things, she felt a strange sense of relief. She didn’t need to chase after Lena. She had plenty of people in her life who didn’t make things complicated. Sam might be the start of something new, something simple. And for once, Kara felt like she was exactly where she needed to be.

At lunch the next day, Kara sat down at the usual table with Winn and Nia, her thoughts still preoccupied with everything that had happened the past few days. She absentmindedly picked at her food, her mind still racing.

"Okay, so Lena's back," Kara said, breaking the silence. Winn and Nia exchanged a glance, already knowing this was going to be interesting.

"Yeah, we noticed," Winn said, leaning back in his chair with a grin. "You weren’t the only one who saw her strut back in like she owned the place."

Kara sighed, glancing down at her tray before continuing. "Well, that's the thing. I didn’t just notice Lena, I noticed someone else with her." She paused for a moment to let that sink in. "There’s this girl. Sam. She's new to me. She’s been hanging out with Lena, and honestly, it’s... weird."

Nia raised an eyebrow. "Wait, new? As in, not part of Lena’s usual crew?"

"Exactly," Kara confirmed, looking between her friends. "At first, I thought it was just another one of Lena’s followers, but then I saw them talking yesterday, and Lena was... different. She was actually laughing, like really enjoying herself. I’ve never seen her act like that with anyone else."

Winn looked intrigued. "So Lena’s actually acting like she has a personality? Whoa, I’d love to see that."

Kara smiled slightly but shook her head. "No, seriously. It was like Lena actually cared about what Sam had to say. It wasn’t just the usual Lena—playing the game, acting all untouchable. She looked... real. It was kind of a shock."

Nia leaned in. "That’s crazy. So, this Sam girl... what’s her deal? How does she have Lena’s attention like that?"

"I don’t know," Kara admitted, running a hand through her hair. "She just seems... different. I mean, she sat next to me in math class today, and she was really easy to talk to. Totally different vibe from Lena. I actually enjoyed the conversation, which says a lot considering how much Lena gets under my skin." She paused, thinking it over. "But I just don’t get it. Lena’s never like that with anyone else. Why is she so... open with Sam?"

Winn and Nia exchanged another look. Winn spoke first. "Maybe Lena’s been looking for someone who doesn’t give her the same crap everyone else does? Someone who doesn’t expect her to be perfect or untouchable?"

Nia thought for a moment. "Maybe Sam’s just someone who doesn’t try to figure Lena out or challenge her. Maybe she’s the kind of person who lets Lena just be, without the pressure of trying to impress or outsmart her."

Kara chewed on that. . "I don’t know. It’s just... strange. I feel like there’s something more going on there, and I don’t know if I’m supposed to figure it out or just let it go."

Winn leaned forward, his expression softening. "Honestly, Kara, I think you need to focus on other things right now. Don’t let Lena’s drama take over your life. You’ve got enough going on."

Nia nodded. "Yeah, like basketball. You're crushing it at practice, and you’ve got a game coming up, right? You should focus on that, not on trying to decode Lena’s mysterious behavior."

Kara paused, considering that. She could feel the weight of everything that had happened with Lena, but Winn and Nia were right. She had basketball, her team, her friends. There were other things in her life that deserved her attention.

"You’re right," Kara said, finally allowing herself to relax a little. "I’ve been letting this whole Lena thing mess with my head too much. I should just focus on the game, on being better, on what really matters."

Winn grinned. "Exactly. And when you're out there on the court, you won’t have time to think about Lena and whatever game she’s playing."

Nia added, "And if she comes around with her drama, we’ll deal with it. But right now, basketball should be your priority. You’ve got this, Kara."

Kara smiled, feeling a little lighter. "Thanks, guys. You’re right. I’ll just focus on the game and let whatever happens with Lena happen."

With that, the conversation shifted, and they all began chatting about their weekend plans, making Kara feel like she had a little more control over her thoughts. For now, she’d let the rest of the world take care of itself and enjoy the things that were in front of her. Like her friends. Like basketball. Like the moments that truly mattered.

--

The gym was alive with energy. The bright lights above flickered on, casting a golden glow over the hardwood floor. The bleachers were packed, and the buzz of excited voices echoed throughout the space. The air smelled of sweat, fresh sneakers, and the faint scent of popcorn from the concession stand. The game was about to start, and everything felt electric.

Kara stood in the locker room, her heart pounding in her chest, the adrenaline already coursing through her veins. She could hear the distant sounds of her teammates laughing and talking, but she was focused. Completely focused. Her eyes were locked onto the mirror in front of her, but they weren’t looking at her reflection. She was looking deep inside herself, trying to pull out that extra bit of fire, the one thing she knew she needed to be at her best tonight.

Tonight wasn’t just another game. Tonight was important.

Tonight, she had to prove herself. To her team. To her friends. To her family. And, most of all, to herself.

Kara had always been driven, always been the type to push herself harder than anyone else. But something had changed. The tension with Lena, the distractions, everything that had been swirling around her in the past few weeks—it had all led her to this point. She couldn't afford to let any of it affect her. She couldn't afford to slip.

She pulled her jersey over her head, the number 10 on her back staring at her from the fabric. It felt like armor. Her sneakers squeaked as she shifted on her feet, bouncing slightly to get the blood flowing. She closed her eyes for a moment, taking a slow, deep breath. She wasn’t just going to play tonight; she was going to dominate. She was going to give everything she had.

"You good, Kara?" Winn’s voice cut through her thoughts, and Kara turned to see her best friend standing in the doorway of the locker room, her hands on her hips, a playful smile on her face. Nia stood behind her, looking every bit the supportive teammate, offering Kara a thumbs up.

Kara nodded, forcing a smile. "Yeah, I’m ready. Just got to get in the zone."

Nia grinned, bouncing lightly on her feet. "We’ve got your back. You’ve been killing it at practice. Tonight’s your night."

Kara’s smile grew more genuine at that. She couldn’t deny the weight of the support her friends had given her. Winn and Nia had been there for her through all the ups and downs, never wavering, never letting her forget that they believed in her. Their confidence in her meant the world.

Kara grabbed her water bottle and took a long sip. "Thanks, you guys. This one’s for all of us."

Nia stepped closer, placing a hand on Kara’s shoulder. "Go out there and show them who you are."

Kara met her eyes, a sense of determination settling over her. "I will. I won’t let anything stop me."

Winn flashed a quick smile. "We’ll be out there, cheering you on every step of the way. Just make sure you do your thing."

The locker room door swung open, and the coach stepped inside, clapping her hands. "Alright, ladies. Time to get out there and take this game by storm."

The team quickly gathered their things, putting on their warm-up jackets and heading out to the court. Kara joined the huddle, her heart thudding in her chest, her mind racing. The game was right in front of her, and there was no turning back now.

The sound of the crowd grew louder as they entered the gym, the stands filled with the buzzing energy of parents, friends, and students. Kara’s eyes scanned the crowd, looking for the familiar faces of her family and friends. There—her mom and dad, standing close to the bleachers, smiling and waving. And further up in the stands, she saw Winn and Nia, both of them waving like crazy, cheering her on already.

Kara’s heart swelled with gratitude. This was why she was here. This was why she needed to be at her best. For them. She wasn’t just playing for herself; she was playing for all the people who believed in her.

The announcer’s voice boomed over the speakers, signaling that it was time to begin the game. Kara stepped up to the free-throw line for the warm-up shots, her muscles loose and ready. As she took the ball and lined up her first shot, she tuned everything out—the noise, the distractions, the tension. It was just her and the basket.

She sank the first shot effortlessly.

Then the second.

And the third.

The rhythm was there, the focus was sharp. This was her game. She had trained for this moment, and now it was time to execute. She could feel the fire in her chest as she moved around the court during the warm-ups, feeling every pass, every dribble, every jump shot, like she was made to do this. She didn’t need to prove anything to anyone else. But to herself? She had everything to prove.

The game started, and the tension in the air was palpable. Kara could feel the eyes of the crowd on her, every movement scrutinized. But she thrived under that pressure. It wasn’t about the spotlight; it was about the game, the thrill of the court, the teammates, the competition. Every play counted.

She could hear her parents shouting her name, her brother cheering louder than anyone else. Winn and Nia were on their feet, yelling encouragements as the game heated up. It was all so real, so vivid—every pass, every play, every second. The crowd was alive, feeding off the energy, and Kara was right there in the middle of it.

The game was a back-and-forth battle, both teams fighting hard, the score neck-and-neck. Kara could feel her muscles screaming, could feel the sweat dripping down her face, but she didn’t stop. She wouldn’t stop. Not now. Not when she was this close.

It came down to the final minutes, and Kara’s team was down by two points. With just thirty seconds left on the clock, the ball was passed to Kara. Time seemed to slow as she dribbled past a defender, her eyes locking onto the basket. She could hear the crowd roaring, the countdown of the clock in her head, the pressure building. This was the moment.

For a moment, doubt crept in. What if she missed? What if she wasn’t good enough? The weight of the moment seemed to crash down on her. But just as she hesitated, just as the fear started to take hold, she looked up. Her gaze flickered across the gym, and then—there. In the crowd.

Lena.

Kara’s heart skipped a beat. Lena’s eyes were locked on hers, and for the briefest moment, it felt like time stopped. The noise of the cheering crowd faded to the background, and it was just Lena—standing there, her gaze fixed on Kara, steady and unblinking.

 Lena didn’t look like the smug, untouchable girl she always seemed to be.

It wasn’t the same look everyone else was giving her. No, this wasn’t about expectation. This wasn’t about waiting for Kara to be the hero, to be the star. Everyone else in the gym had that hunger in their eyes—the anticipation, the excitement, the hope that Kara was going to deliver. They saw her as the game-changer, the one they were counting on.

But Lena’s eyes were different. She wasn’t looking at Kara like everyone else. There was no pressure, no expectation. She wasn’t waiting for Kara to win the game, to prove something. She wasn’t even looking at her like a player, a competitor, or a star. She was looking at her like she was… just Kara. The girl she had sat with in the park. The girl she’d shared that quiet, rare moment with

Then, Lena gave her a single, encouraging nod.

It was simple, but it was enough. It was like Lena was silently telling her, You’ve got this. Don’t let anything hold you back.

Kara took a deep breath, shaking off the lingering doubts. She faked left, then pivoted right, and with a burst of speed, she jumped for the shot. The ball left her hands in a perfect arc, flying toward the basket.

The gym held its breath.

It hit the rim.

For a second, everything felt like it was in slow motion. But then, the ball bounced high, and the sound of it swishing through the net echoed through the gym.

The crowd erupted in cheers.

Kara’s teammates rushed toward her, lifting her into the air as they celebrated the victory. She was breathless, but she couldn’t wipe the smile off her face. She had done it. She had led her team to victory.

The buzzer blared, signaling the end of the game. Kara’s heart was pounding in her chest as she looked up at the scoreboard—her team had won. She had won. The final shot had secured the victory, and the energy in the gym was electric.

Her teammates surged around her, lifting her off the ground in a whirlwind of excitement. "You did it, Kara!" Maddie shouted, her voice barely audible over the celebration.

Jessie  was jumping up and down, clapping her hands with an ecstatic grin plastered on her face. "That shot was legendary! You’re a freaking hero!" she yelled, throwing her arms around Kara in a big hug.

The team’s coach was right behind them, grinning from ear to ear, clearly proud of the way Kara had carried the team to victory. "Great job, Kara! You’ve earned this one," Coach said, giving her a firm pat on the back.

Maddie and Jessie had been with her through everything—through grueling practices, tough losses, and moments of self-doubt. They weren’t just her teammates; they were her best friends on the court, the ones who always had her back, no matter what. Seeing their excitement now, knowing they had believed in her every step of the way, made the victory even sweeter.

Kara was overwhelmed by the outpouring of love and praise. It was exactly what she had worked for, what she had trained for, and it felt incredible to have her entire team rallying around her. But in the midst of it all, Kara couldn’t help but feel a sense of calm wash over her. It was as if everything she had been working toward—everything she had been doubting—had just come together in that one moment.

Her teammates were still celebrating, high-fiving, and laughing as they made their way off the court, but Kara lingered for a moment longer, taking it all in. The cheers of the crowd, the smiles of her friends, and the sense of accomplishment that hung in the air were all reminders of how far she had come. But it was also a reminder of the support she had from her team, her family, and her friends, and how it was all worth it.

As the team gathered for a group photo, Coach handed her a trophy, and Kara couldn't help but grin. "This is yours," Coach said, pushing it into her hands with a proud smile. "Take a moment to enjoy it, Kara. You earned this."

The team hoisted her on their shoulders one last time, and Kara couldn't help but laugh. She’d never felt so alive, so connected to her team. They were her family, and this victory was just as much theirs as it was hers. And she was glad to share it with them.

But even as the celebration raged on, Kara couldn’t help but feel a tiny tug at her heart. She wondered if Lena was still in the crowd. She had no idea where Lena had gone after the game, but for the first time in a long time, Kara felt like she didn’t need to wait for someone else’s approval. Tonight was about her, her team, and the moment they had just created together.

As the lights dimmed and the crowd began to file out, Kara made her way to the locker room, still buzzing with excitement. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and victory, a tangible reminder of the battle they had just won. Her teammates were still buzzing, laughter and cheers bouncing off the tile walls as they replayed moments from the game.

Kara dropped onto the wooden bench in front of her locker, her muscles aching in a satisfying way. She ran a hand through her damp hair, her pulse still racing from the adrenaline high. The trophy sat on the bench beside her, gleaming under the fluorescent lights. She traced the engraved letters absentmindedly, barely hearing the chatter around her.

"Kara, you were unreal tonight!" Maddie plopped down next to her, shaking her by the shoulders. "That last shot? Absolute perfection. I thought I was gonna pass out from holding my breath."

Jessie slid onto the bench across from them, pulling off her sneakers. "I swear, the whole gym was on edge. And then when the ball finally dropped—" She clapped her hands together. "Boom! Victory."

Kara chuckled, shaking her head. "I still can’t believe it went in. It felt like the longest second of my life."

Maddie nudged her playfully. "You made it Because you’re a beast. No hesitation, just pure skill."

Kara wanted to believe that. She wanted to believe it was all instinct, all training, but she knew better. That hesitation had been there, creeping in at the worst moment. And then… Lena.

The thought of her sent a shiver down Kara’s spine. She had seen her, clear as day, in the crowd. That unreadable expression, the nod that somehow pushed Kara past her fear. But now, with the excitement of the game settling, the realization hit—Lena had been there, but she hadn’t stayed.

Kara’s gaze drifted toward the door. Had Lena left right after the final shot? Had she seen the celebration and decided she didn’t belong in it? Or was she avoiding Kara al together?

Jessie’s voice pulled her back. "So, are we celebrating or what?" She wiggled her eyebrows. "We just won the biggest game of the season. That calls for pizza."

A chorus of agreement erupted around the locker room. Someone suggested a diner, someone else a house party. Plans swirled, but Kara’s thoughts were somewhere else.

Maddie elbowed her. "You in?"

Kara hesitated. "Yeah… I just need a minute. I’ll catch up."

Her friends gave her knowing looks but didn’t push. They gathered their things, still buzzing with post-game energy, and one by one, they trickled out of the locker room. Soon, Kara was alone with the steady drip of a leaky faucet and the distant echo of footsteps fading down the hall.

She exhaled, pressing her palms against her thighs. She could let this night be about the win. She could join her teammates, celebrate, laugh, and let the high of victory carry her into the night. Or she could do the thing that had been tugging at her since she stepped off the court.

Find Lena.

Before she could talk herself out of it, Kara grabbed her bag and slung it over her shoulder. She stepped out into the cool night air, the gymnasium doors closing behind her with a heavy thud. The parking lot was mostly empty now, save for a few lingering parents and a couple of students loitering near their cars. Her breath curled in the crisp air as she scanned the area.

And then she saw her.

Lena stood near the chain-link fence at the edge of the lot, her arms crossed, her posture stiff. Her long, dark hair fell over one shoulder, and the dim glow of the streetlamp cast soft shadows across her face. She wasn’t looking at her phone, wasn’t distracted—she was just standing there, as if she’d been waiting.

Kara swallowed, adjusting the strap on her shoulder before taking a step forward. Then another. Lena noticed her approach but didn’t move, didn’t speak.

When Kara finally reached her, she stopped a few feet away. "Hey."

Lena lifted her gaze, her expression unreadable. "Hey."

Silence stretched between them. Not the awkward kind, but the kind that carried weight, like there were too many words unsaid, too many things hovering in the air between them.

Kara shifted on her feet. "You left pretty fast after the game."

Lena shrugged, glancing away for a moment before meeting Kara’s eyes again. "Didn’t want to get in the way."

"In the way?" Kara furrowed her brows. "Lena, you—" She stopped herself, inhaling deeply before continuing. "You were there. Right when I needed it. That nod… it meant something."

Lena’s lips parted slightly, but she didn’t immediately respond. Instead, she exhaled, rubbing her arms as if warding off the cold. "You didn’t need me, Kara. You made that shot Because you’re you. I was just—"

"You were just what?" Kara pressed, stepping closer. "Because from where I was standing, you were the only thing keeping me from falling apart in that moment."

Lena blinked, her expression flickering—something raw, something real. "I just… I wanted you to know that you don’t have to prove anything. Not to me."

Kara felt something tighten in her chest. The weight of expectations, of proving herself, of always having to be the best—it had followed her for so long. But standing here, in the quiet night, with Lena’s steady gaze on hers, it felt like maybe, just maybe, she could let it go.

She nodded, a small, almost imperceptible movement. "Thank you."

Lena hesitated, then nodded back. "You were amazing tonight."

A slow smile tugged at Kara’s lips. "So were you."

Lena huffed a soft laugh. "I wasn’t playing."

"Didn’t have to be."

Another pause. Another moment heavy with something neither of them were quite ready to name. Then Lena shifted, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Go celebrate with your team, Kara. You deserve it."

Kara searched her face for a second longer before nodding. "I’ll see you around?"

Lena’s gaze lingered before she turned slightly. "Yeah."

Kara watched her walk away, something settling in her chest even as questions still swirled in her mind. She didn’t have all the answers yet. But tonight, she had won more than just a game.

She had found something worth holding onto.

With one last glance toward the emptying parking lot, Kara turned and headed back toward her teammates, the sound of laughter and celebration pulling her back in. But this time, the weight on her shoulders felt just a little lighter.

Chapter Text

The night air was cool against Kara’s flushed skin as she stepped into her house, the echoes of laughter and celebration still ringing in her ears. The evening had been a blur of cheers, high-fives, and endless retellings of the final shot. Maddie and Jessie had practically glued themselves to her side the entire time, hyping her up like only best friends could. The energy of the victory still hummed in her veins, but as she closed the door behind her, a strange quiet settled over her.

She exhaled, dropping her gym bag near the door before making her way to the kitchen. The house was dark except for the dim glow of the stovetop light. Her parents had already gone to bed, giving her the rare chance to sit with her thoughts in peace. She grabbed a water bottle from the fridge and took a slow sip, leaning against the counter.

Lena.

The name drifted into her mind before she could stop it. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t shake the image of her standing by the fence, her arms crossed, eyes steady, looking at Kara in a way that had felt… different.

Because Lena was always different.

In public, she was the smirking, untouchable girl who walked through the halls like nothing could phase her. She always had a sharp remark, a teasing grin that made people wonder if she was laughing with them or at them. She played it cool, never letting anyone see past the perfectly crafted exterior.

But in private? When no one else was around? That was when Lena changed.

Kara had seen it in the quiet moments, the rare glimpses behind the mask. When it was just the two of them, Lena’s edges softened. The smirks turned into real smiles, the sarcasm melted into something honest, something vulnerable. She didn’t have to be the girl who had everything under control—she could just be Lena. The one who listened without judgment. The one who sat with Kara on park benches, staring at the sky in comfortable silence. The one who, without saying a single word, had given her the courage to take that shot tonight.

Kara set her water bottle down, rubbing a hand over her face. Why was it always Lena? Why did she take up so much space in Kara’s mind when she was the one person who never seemed to stay in one place for long?

She sighed, pushing off the counter and heading upstairs to her room. Maybe she was reading too much into it. Maybe Lena had just been there by coincidence. Maybe the nod had meant nothing.

But deep down, Kara knew better.

Lena didn’t do things without reason. And that look—the one that held no expectations, no pressure, just understanding—that wasn’t nothing.

Kara crawled into bed, staring up at the ceiling, her mind still circling around Lena’s face, her voice, her presence.

Publicly, Lena was unreadable, untouchable.

Privately, she was something else entirely.

And Kara had no idea which one was real.

Or maybe, just maybe… they both were.

The next morning, Kara arrived at school and was immediately met with cheers. She had always been the star player, the school’s go-to athlete, the one people relied on when the game was on the line. But today, the energy around her felt different. It wasn’t just about her being great—it was about the way she had won last night. It was the way she had pulled off that impossible shot, the way she had turned the moment into something bigger. People clapped her on the back, shouted her name from across the courtyard, and beamed at her as she walked through the hallways like she had cemented her place in school history.

"Kara! That shot was insane!" someone called, their voice full of excitement.

"Of course, she nailed it! It’s Kara!" another student chimed in, followed by an eruption of laughter and applause.

It wasn’t new for her to be the center of attention. She was used to people knowing her name, expecting greatness from her, but today, the buzz had an extra spark. It wasn’t just admiration—it was awe. The kind of awe that only comes when someone turns a moment into a memory, when they prove, once again, why they are who they are.

Kara let the energy of the school wash over her, feeling the high of victory settle in her bones. She could still hear the roar of the crowd, still see the ball spiraling through the air, still feel that brief, terrifying second before it sank through the net. The pressure had been immense, but she had thrived in it. She always did.

She made her way through the throngs of students until she spotted Winn and Nia near the lockers. Winn leaned casually against the metal doors, his arms crossed, looking as effortlessly cool as ever, while Nia, as animated as always, was mid-sentence, gesturing wildly about something.

"Look who it is—the star herself.” Winn greeted, giving Kara a nod of approval. "I swear, I’ve never seen a gym explode like that before."

"That last shot? I think I stopped breathing," Nia added dramatically. "It was like watching the final scene of a sports movie, but in real life."

Kara smirked, shaking her head. "It was unreal. I still don’t know how it went in."

Winn snorted. "Because you’re a machine, that’s why. You don’t miss when it matters."

Nia nudged Kara’s shoulder as they started walking together. "Alright, champ, tell us—how does it feel knowing the entire school is still buzzing from your game-winning shot?"

Kara feigned deep thought, tapping her chin. "Honestly? Feels pretty damn good."

Winn chuckled. "Better get used to it. The legend of Kara Danvers  just got another chapter."

As they moved through the hallways, Kara took in the smiles, the high-fives, the easy banter with her friends. It was one of her favorite parts of all this—not just the game, not just the victory, but the way it connected people, the way it created these moments that everyone could share.

"Also, fun fact," Nia continued, flipping her hair over her shoulder. "I heard the principal is planning on calling you into his office to congratulate you personally. So if you suddenly disappear from class, we’ll assume you’re being showered with praise."

Kara raised an eyebrow. "No way. Seriously?"

Winn grinned. "Yeah, apparently he’s a huge basketball fan. And a sucker for clutch plays."

Kara laughed, shaking her head. "I swear, if he gives me some long speech about leadership, I might lose it."

"Or," Nia said, "you just soak it in and enjoy the glory."

Kara shrugged, but deep down, she did enjoy it. Not just the praise, but the way people came together after a moment like last night. The way an entire school could rally around something, could share in the feeling of triumph. It wasn’t just hers—it belonged to everyone who had been in that gym, screaming at the top of their lungs.

She could still hear them, still feel the adrenaline buzzing under her skin. And as she walked through the halls, surrounded by the people who had always had her back, she let herself enjoy it. Because moments like this didn’t come around every day. And for now, this was enough.

Kara, Nia, and Winn continued talking, they found themselves walking down the hallway, still buzzing from their earlier conversation about Principal Mathers’ latest plan to talk to Kara. Winn was sharing his thoughts on how he was probably just trying to get everyone excited with his random ideas, while Nia was laughing at how out-of-touch the principal sometimes seemed with what the students actually wanted.

Kara was nodding, agreeing with their playful critique, when suddenly they passed by Lena and her usual clique. Lena was standing with her boyfriend, a few followers, and Sam. They were just chatting, nothing unusual, but as Kara’s gaze flicked over the group, she couldn’t help but notice how different it felt.

Lena, who usually had that cool smirk and distant air, wasn’t wearing her usual guarded expression. Instead, she offered Kara a brief, genuine smile—a real smile, not a smirk, and certainly not the playful, mocking one she usually wore. It was soft, almost unexpected, and for a split second, it made Kara pause in her tracks.

Kara blinked, unsure if she had imagined it. Lena had always been so effortlessly untouchable, so confident, and distant. But this? This felt like something else. It wasn’t a smirk or a teasing look. It was a simple, unguarded smile, and it lingered in Kara’s thoughts long after they passed by.

Nia and Winn were still talking, oblivious to the small moment that had just unfolded. But Kara couldn't shake the feeling that something had changed—at least, for a brief moment. It was subtle, but it was enough to make her wonder if there was more to Lena than the confident, untouchable persona she usually wore.

The cafeteria was a buzz of chatter as students filtered through the line, tray in hand, looking for a place to sit. Kara, Nia, and Winn found their usual spot by the window, the sun casting a warm glow on their table. It was Wednesday, just two days away from Winn's big day, and the energy surrounding the table was filled with excitement.

Winn had been counting down the days all week, and it wasn’t hard to see why. His birthday was always a big deal to him—he loved the idea of getting everyone together, celebrating with his closest friends, and, of course, having a little fun with all the surprises that came with it.

Nia, sitting across from Winn, looked over at him with a playful smile, pushing a strand of red hair behind her ear. “So, two more days, Winn,” she said, leaning forward. “Are you ready for the big day?”

Winn grinned, practically glowing at the thought. “I think so. I’ve been planning all week.” His eyes sparkled as she started to recount the details. “Okay, so here’s what I’m thinking. We should have a themed party this year. Nothing too crazy, but maybe... a 90s throwback?”

Kara raised an eyebrow. “A 90s theme? Really? What, are we gonna start playing Spice Girls and doing the Macarena all night?”

“Hey, don’t knock it till you try it,” Winn teased, nudging Kara with his elbow. “I was thinking more like a mix of Friends vibes, neon colors, and, of course, some good old-fashioned pop hits. We could all wear flannel shirts, and I’m already planning a playlist with TLC and Backstreet Boys.”

Nia’s eyes widened at the thought. “Okay, I’m in for the 90s vibe. Backstreet Boys are definitely a yes! But wait, wait—are we talking about the full-on 90s experience? I’m talking cherry-flavored lip gloss and Gushers.”

“Yes!” Winn replied enthusiastically. “Exactly! I want it to feel like a time machine. We could get a candy buffet, and I’ve been thinking about renting a karaoke machine for some throwback hits.”

Kara let out a dramatic sigh. “I mean, okay. If that’s what you want, I guess I can tolerate a little nostalgia for one night. But I’m definitely not singing I Want It That Way on karaoke.”

“Come on, Kara, you know you’ll secretly love it,” Nia teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “I can already picture you belting out Backstreet’s Back like it’s no big deal.”

Winn laughed, enjoying the playful teasing. “Maybe she’ll have a change of heart when she sees how much fun we’ll have.” He glanced over at Nia. “And you’re in charge of the snacks, right?”

Nia grinned. “Of course. I’ve already been making a list. I’m thinking pizza rolls, popcorn, chips with every possible dip, and—oh!—I was going to order some special 90s candy, too. You know, like the ones that come in the little plastic tubes? I’ll make sure everything’s just perfect for you.”

Winn’s smile grew wider, touched by the effort. “You’re the best, Nia. Honestly, I couldn’t ask for a better group to celebrate with.” He paused, looking down at his lunch for a moment. “It’s gonna be so much fun.”

The trio fell into a comfortable silence for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts of the party to come. But then Kara, always the one with a hint of mischief in her, broke the quiet.

“Speaking of the party,” Kara said with a sly grin, “I hope you’re ready for your gift.”

Winn raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What’s that supposed to mean?”

Nia smirked, exchanging a look with Kara before turning back to Winn. “We may or may not have gone a little overboard with your present this year.”

“Oh, god. You didn’t,” Winn said, playfully shaking his head. “What did you two do? Last year, I got an air freshener and a pair of socks.”

“Those socks were adorable,” Kara interrupted with a wink, but Winn was already rolling his eyes, clearly not expecting something as tame this year.

“I think you’re gonna love this one,” Nia continued, her tone teasing. “But we’re not telling you anything just yet. It’s a surprise.”

Kara leaned back in her chair, hands behind her head. “Yeah, you’ll have to wait until the party to find out. But don’t expect anything simple. We went all out this time. No socks, no lame gift cards.”

Winn narrowed his eyes in playful suspicion. “Okay, now I’m really worried. What did you two get me?”

“I can’t say,” Kara teased, but her lips curled up mischievously. “It’s gonna be one for the books, though. Trust us.”

Nia nodded enthusiastically. “It’s something you’ll never forget. You might even cry.”

“Cry?” Winn blinked, clearly shocked. “What is it, some sort of emotional rollercoaster of a gift?”

“Maybe,” Kara said cryptically, “but you’ll have to wait and see. We’re definitely not letting you off the hook that easily.”

Winn crossed his arms and gave them a mock glare, but it was clear that he was loving every second of the attention. “You two are terrible. You’ve made me even more curious now.”

“Well, that’s the point,” Nia said with a grin. “We wanted to build the suspense. You’ll just have to wait until Friday to find out.”

The lunch bell rang, signaling the end of the break, but Winn, Kara, and Nia didn’t rush to finish their meals. The conversation lingered on, filled with more teasing about the party, the gifts, and the excitement of what was to come. As the they gathered their things and headed to class, Winn’s heart swelled with gratitude. He might not know exactly what was in store for her, but one thing was certain—this birthday was going to be unforgettable.

The week was flying by, and as the clock ticked closer to Friday evening, Winn's excitement about his birthday began to feel more and more like a countdown to a marathon he wasn’t sure he was ready for. The plans they had discussed all week—an extravagant 90s-themed party with karaoke, candy buffets, and neon decorations—suddenly started to feel like a little too much for a two-day preparation window. The weight of the ambitious plans began to set in, especially since it was already Wednesday and there was so much left to organize.

The three of them were gathered together again, this time in the corner of their favorite café after school. They had spent the day discussing every little detail for the party—decorations, music, food, and of course, the dreaded task of inviting people. But the more they spoke, the more the tension in the air grew, like a pressure building up in an overheated balloon.

Winn, who had been eagerly jotting down lists of things to do, finally put down his pen with a deep sigh.

“I think we’re in over our heads,” he said, running a hand through his hair. “I’m stressing out about trying to make this party perfect, and there’s no way we can get all of it ready in just two days.”

Nia, who had been scribbling out her own checklist, paused and looked at Winn, her expression thoughtful. “You’re right. I mean, we were super excited about the theme and all, but—” She gestured vaguely at the pile of notes in front of her. “—we haven’t even gotten half of this done.”

Kara, who had been quiet for most of the conversation, finally spoke up. “This whole thing is starting to feel more like a nightmare than fun.” She put her hand over her face with a groan. “I can’t believe we thought we could pull this off.”

Winn chuckled, though it was tinged with a bit of frustration. “Honestly, we’re probably just going to be running around on Friday trying to finish everything. And then... who is going to decorate the place and set up a karaoke machine and get all the snacks ready with zero time to actually enjoy it?”

There was a moment of silence, and then Nia’s face softened. “Okay, so… no party?”

Winn let out a breath of relief. “I hate to admit it, but yeah. I mean, I love the idea, but I think we’ve bitten off more than we can chew.” He looked at her friends, grateful for their understanding. “I just wanted something fun, something we could all do together. But I don’t want to spend the entire day stressing out over things that aren’t even going to matter.”

Kara gave a small smile. “Well, as much as I hate the idea of singing, if it’s what you want to do, Winn... I’m in.” She raised an eyebrow. “But you have to promise there’s no Spice Girls on the playlist. I draw the line at singing ‘Wannabe.’”

Winn laughed and raised his hands in mock surrender. “Deal. No Spice Girls.”

Nia’s eyes lit up at the idea of karaoke. “Now that sounds fun. And we can still get some food afterward! It’ll be perfect—just a chill night with some singing, good food, and laughs. No stress.”

“Exactly,” Winn said, feeling his shoulders relax. “No party, no pressure. Just a night with you guys, having fun. That’s all I really want.”

Kara let out a dramatic sigh. “Fine. I’ll put my reservations aside. But only Because you’re my best friend. And I do love watching you sing Celine Dion songs at the top of your lungs.”

“Don’t get any ideas,” Winn warned, narrowing his eyes.

Nia grinned. “Okay, we’ll call it ‘Winn’s Birthday Unplugged: No Stress Edition.’” She raised her coffee cup. “But if we’re doing karaoke, you better be ready for us to serenade you. We’re talking ‘Happy Birthday’ at full volume, with lots of theatrics.”

“Of course,” Winn said, laughing. “Bring it on.”

With the decision made to go for a more low-key celebration, the girls began discussing where they’d go for karaoke. Winn knew exactly where he wanted to go: the local dive bar, which had the best karaoke nights in town. It was loud, a little chaotic, but exactly what they needed. It was their spot, a place where they had spent countless nights laughing, singing, and making memories.

As Friday rolled around, the three of them found themselves sitting in a cozy booth at the karaoke bar, chatting about what songs they’d sing and who would go first. Winn felt a weight lift from his chest—this was exactly what he needed. No party. No stress. Just fun, with her best friends, doing something spontaneous.

As they sipped on their drinks and waited for the first set of singers to finish, Winn glanced around the dimly lit room. It was small and intimate, the hum of conversation mixing with the background music. He looked over at Nia and Kara, both of them excited about what was to come.

“You know,” Winn said, a smile spreading across his face, “this might just be the best birthday ever.”

Kara raised an eyebrow. “Is that Because you get to torture me with Celine Dion?”

“No,” Winn said, his grin widening. “It’s Because I get to do it with you guys. No big party, no stress—just a night of fun.”

Nia grinned and raised her glass. “To Winn. Best birthday ever, no matter what.”

Winn clinked his glass with Nia’s and Kara’s. “Agreed.”

After a round of laughs, the night continued with songs, laughter, and a few daring solos from each of them. Winn watched as Kara begrudgingly took the mic and sang a surprisingly impressive rendition of Africa by Toto, with Nia belting out I Will Survive as if she were auditioning for The Voice. For a moment, it felt like the world outside the bar didn’t exist. The worries about the birthday party, the stress about throwing something big—everything just melted away.

Later, after a hearty dinner at a local diner, Winn felt content, knowing he had made the right call. No party. No chaos. Just a night filled with laughter and great memories.

But as they walked out of the diner, his mind wandered to one last thing. He had one more surprise in mind.

“Okay,” Winn said, his eyes twinkling, “so there’s one more thing I want to do tonight.”

Nia and Kara exchanged curious looks. “What now?” Kara asked, half-suspicious.

Winn grinned, turning to them. “I think we should crash someone else’s party.”

“Now that sounds like a plan,” Nia said, a mischievous glint in her eye. “Let’s do it.”

Kara wasn’t really in the party mood, but since it was Winn’s birthday, she couldn’t resist. With a smile, she said yes, knowing how much it would mean to him.

Chapter Text

The night had started with the best of intentions. After scrapping the idea of a huge party at the last minute, they’d agreed to something simple—karaoke, dinner, and no stress. But somehow, in typical Winn fashion, things had taken a turn. One clever idea and a text from someone at school  had led them here, to a dimly lit house party with blaring music and more strangers than Kara cared to deal with.

She wasn’t a party person. She was a basketball person. Parties were loud, chaotic, and full of social rules she didn’t care to follow.  As she stepped inside, she immediately regretted it. The air was thick with the scent of spiked punch, the dim lighting made everything look hazy, and the music vibrated in her bones. It wasn’t that she disliked parties—she just wasn’t good at them. Winn had promised it would be low-key. They’d arrive, hang out for a bit, and then leave. Easy. But somehow, Kara had ended up holding a red solo cup, her discomfort mounting with every passing minute. She could feel the weight of every glance. Not just Because of the sheer number of people who had packed into this small house, but Because she knew exactly who was in the room.

Lena.

Kara hadn’t even gotten past the front door when she spotted her. There she was, leaning against a wall while talking to Sam, with that effortless elegance she carried so well. The black dress clung to Lena’s frame in a way that made Kara’s heart stutter, her dark hair falling in soft waves over her shoulder, perfectly placed as if it were styled just for this moment. Her emerald eyes scanned the room as she took a sip from the glass of wine she was holding, but when they landed on Kara, something shifted—a glint of recognition, maybe even amusement, played across her face.

Kara’s stomach flipped. She tried not to notice how easily Lena seemed to command the attention of the entire room, even in a space full of strangers. But Kara couldn’t help it. Lena was a force.

The problem wasn’t that Kara didn’t want to be near Lena—it was that she never knew which Lena she was going to get. There was the Lena who was warm, who smiled in that way that made Kara’s chest tighten, who made her feel like she mattered. Then there was the other Lena—the one who built walls, the one who only ever seemed to tease or dismiss her. The one who made Kara feel like she was never going to measure up.

“Breathe, Kara,” Winn muttered, nudging her forward. “You look like you just saw a ghost.”

“Worse,” Kara groaned, already regretting every decision that had led her here.. “I saw Lena.”

"It will be fine Kara, It’s just a party.”

“No,” Kara muttered back. “This is a mistake.” But before she could sneak out the back door, Nia’s voice rang out from the center of the room. “Spin the Bottle!”

Kara’s stomach lurched. Of course. Of course this would happen. She tried to slip out of the circle of people gathering around, but Winn grabbed her wrist, pulling her back into the game before she had a chance to escape. She tried to protest, but it was no use. Before she could make a move, she found herself wedged between Winn and Nia—closer to the action than she’d ever wanted to be.

And there, across from her, was Lena. The wine glass was gone, but the playful smirk had returned. Gone was the soft smile she’d given Kara before. It was the same smug expression that always made Kara feel like she was walking in circles. But this time, it wasn’t just teasing—it was something else. Something different. Lena was looking at her in a way that made Kara’s pulse spike. It wasn’t dismissive or cold—it was... curious. Kara’s mind raced. Should I talk to her? Should I say something? But what if she’s cold? What if she pushes me away? What if this is just another game to her?

Kara barely had time to think  before the game started. The game moved fast— awkward kisses, nervous laughter, dramatic gasps when two people who clearly had a thing for each other landed on the same spin. But Kara didn’t really focus on any of it. She was too busy planning her escape Then, suddenly, Nia was handing her the bottle. Kara swallowed, there was no way out of this.

She reached for the bottle, silently praying to God for mercy, and gave it a hesitant spin. The room seemed to blur as the glass twirled, the sound of it scraping against the wooden floor the only thing she could focus on.  Of course everyone was waiting to see who was lucky enough to kiss the star of the basketball team.

The bottle clinked against the floor as it spun, slower, slower… until it stopped.

Pointing directly at Lena.

Kara’s heart stopped.

A collective hush fell over the group, then an eruption of cheers and whistles. Kara could already hear Winn choking on laughter beside her. Nia was grinning like she’d just won the lottery. And the rest of the room? They were waiting, waiting for Kara Danvers to kiss Lena Luthor.

Lena, on the other hand, was entirely composed. Amused, even. She was just watching her, eyes glinting with something unreadable. Lena tilted her head, lips twitching into an infuriatingly smug smile. “Well,” she mused, “that’s unexpected.”

The hell it was. Of course this was happening. Of course, the universe would do this to her. Kara couldn’t move. She couldn’t think. The room felt like it was closing in around her, the only sound the beating of her own heart. She felt paralyzed, unsure whether this was going to be one of those moments where Lena made a joke at her expense, or—could it be?—was this something different?

Lena raised an eyebrow, still watching her, but she wasn’t laughing. She wasn’t sneering. In fact, there was something almost... inviting in her expression.

“Well,” she murmured, leaning in just slightly, her eyes locked onto Kara’s, “rules are rules.”

Kara’s breath hitched. Was this real? Was this happening?

She could say no, laugh it off, let someone else take the turn. But then Lena smirked, like she knew Kara wouldn’t do it.

And that was why Kara leaned in. She expected it to be quick. A simple peck, get it over with, move on. But the second their lips touched, Kara felt the entire world tilt on its axis. Lena was soft. Warm. Deliberate. It wasn’t rushed, wasn’t hesitant. It was slow, lingering, like Lena was savoring the moment, like she was making sure Kara felt every second of it. Kara did.

Her heart was slamming against her ribs, her breath caught somewhere in her throat. This was Lena. Kissing her. And worse—Kara was kissing back. This was Lena. But it wasn’t the wall-building, distant Lena that had always seemed untouchable. No, this was the Lena who let her walls drop just enough for Kara to get a glimpse—just enough to leave Kara breathless. Then, just as quickly as it started, Lena pulled away, but not before letting her lips brush against Kara’s just once more, like a whisper.

Kara opened her eyes, barely breathing.

Lena was smirking. But this time, it wasn’t just teasing. It was something else. Something softer. Something that made Kara’s stomach twist in a way she really didn’t want to think about. “Well,” Lena murmured, voice just low enough that only Kara could hear, “I didn’t expect you to be that good at following the rules.”

Kara’s face burned. She wanted to say something—anything—but before she could find her words, Lena leaned back, the moment already slipping away. She turned, her attention back on the group, as if it had never happened.

Winn nudged Kara with a grin. “You are so screwed.”

But Kara didn’t care. Because for the first time, she felt like maybe—just maybe—Lena had given her a glimpse of the person behind those walls. And that was something Kara couldn’t shake.

--

Kara had never been good at sleeping. In fact, she was the type of person who could lie in bed for hours, staring at the ceiling, replaying every moment of her day over and over again. Normally, it was the little things that kept her awake—something she said wrong, an awkward encounter with a classmate, or a missed shot at practice. But tonight was different. Tonight, it was her mind that wouldn’t let her go to sleep.

It wasn’t the party. It wasn’t the noise, the crowded house, or even the fact that she had practically been dragged into a game of Spin the Bottle. No, tonight, it was Lena.

The kiss. The way it felt like it meant something.

Kara rolled over onto her side, clutching her pillow tighter. Her heart was still racing, even though the room around her was dark and silent. She could still feel the lingering pressure of Lena’s lips on hers, soft and warm, like she was savoring the moment, like it wasn’t just some impulsive dare in a game. It felt... real.

And that was the problem.

Kara tried to convince herself it was just a game. She had to convince herself it was just a game—something spontaneous and meaningless. But it didn’t feel like that. The way Lena’s lips had moved so deliberately against hers, like she wanted to feel every second of it. The warmth, the softness, the way the kiss hadn’t been rushed, as if time had slowed down for just a few moments. It felt like something more than a dare. Something real.

Kara bit down on her lip and stared at the ceiling again, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her blanket. It wasn’t just the kiss. It was the look in Lena’s eyes afterward—the way she had leaned in just enough for Kara to hear her, her voice so quiet, so soft.

"I didn’t expect you to follow the rules so well."

The words repeated in her mind, echoing like a mantra, the inflection in Lena’s voice sending chills down Kara’s spine. There was something in that tone—something that felt personal. Not the usual teasing, not the usual sharp wit that came with every encounter she’d had with Lena up until now. No, this had been different. It had felt like Lena—the real Lena, the one behind the confident smile and the teasing smirk.

But Kara couldn’t shake the fear that maybe it was all just another game for Lena. Maybe the walls would go back up, and the teasing would return. Lena was unpredictable, after all. One minute she could be warm, the next she could shut Kara out completely. She’d done it before.

Kara groaned softly, tossing onto her other side and burying her face in her pillow. It wasn’t fair. The way she couldn’t stop thinking about Lena. The way her mind refused to let go of the image of Lena standing there, eyes locked on hers, before she had leaned in to kiss her.

Her lips.

Kara could still feel the softness, the warmth of them, as if they were branded into her skin. It wasn’t just a fleeting sensation. It was like she could still taste the kiss, feel it in every corner of her body. The way Lena had kissed her was unlike anything Kara had ever felt before. It wasn’t hurried. It wasn’t a mistake. It was deliberate. Real.

Kara’s heart skipped a beat as she thought of that moment. The world had felt like it had come to a complete stop when their lips met. She hadn’t expected it to be like that, had she? She’d thought it would be a quick peck, a forced, awkward touch, and that would be the end of it. But it hadn’t been. It had been real. And that was terrifying.

She had to be honest with herself—she wanted more.

The worst part? She wasn’t even sure what "more" meant. Was it just the kiss? The connection, however brief? Or was it the possibility that maybe, just maybe, Lena wanted the same thing she did?

Kara squeezed her eyes shut, trying to push the thoughts away. She had no idea what Lena’s intentions were. For all she knew, Lena could’ve kissed her for the game, for the thrill of it. She wasn’t even sure if Lena remembered the kiss the same way Kara did. Maybe it hadn’t meant anything to her. Maybe it was just another moment of teasing, another moment where Lena got to mess with Kara’s head.

But then again, the way Lena had looked at her afterward? It hadn’t been the usual mocking look, the one Kara had come to expect. It had been softer, almost... curious. As if Lena was waiting for Kara to say something.

Kara swallowed hard. She could feel her heart racing again. She hated how much she wanted to know what Lena was thinking. She hated that she had no idea if Lena was the kind of person who would open up or if she was just the type to keep everything locked away behind those damn walls.

Her mind continued to spiral as she turned again, staring at the clock beside her bed. It was nearly 3 a.m.

She groaned, burying her face in the sheets. There was no way she was getting any sleep tonight. Not with Lena Luthor’s lips and that damn smirk swirling around in her head.

The only thing Kara could think of was Lena. The kiss. The way it had felt like more than just a game. And the way it felt—real.

Kara closed her eyes, the thought haunting her as she drifted into an uneasy sleep.

But even in her dreams, she couldn’t escape the pull of Lena Luthor.

Monday arrived with the same hum of anticipation that came with the start of any school week—but for Kara, it felt like the world had shifted just enough to make everything feel off. The weekend had been a blur, but one thing was crystal clear: she couldn’t stop thinking about Lena. The kiss from spin the bottle at  the party. That soft, slow kiss that had felt all too real, all too present.

But that was the thing—it was just a game. A stupid, silly game. And when it was over, she was sure Lena would forget all about it. But Kara? She couldn’t stop replaying it in her mind, like a song stuck on repeat. The way Lena’s lips had felt against hers, the way her eyes lingered just a second too long after it ended.

As soon as Kara walked into school, she could feel it. The whispers. They weren’t the usual kind of whispers, though. Normally, being the star player of the basketball team meant people gossiped about her performance on the court or her attitude, which she could handle. But today? Today, it was different. This was something new—personal. And it had to do with Lena Luthor.

“Did you hear about Kara and Lena?”

“I heard they kissed. At a party. Spin the bottle, can you believe that?”

Kara froze mid-step, her stomach lurching. She could hear snippets of conversation floating around her, but she tried to push it down. She didn’t want to care. It was just a game, just a kiss. A stupid dare, a momentary thing that didn’t mean anything.

But it clearly meant something to everyone else.

As she walked down the hallway, it was like every glance, every whisper was directed her way. She tried to ignore it, tried to focus on the day ahead, but it was impossible. Everywhere she went, people were talking. About her. About the kiss. About her and Lena, who was practically an untouchable figure at this school.

“Did you hear? Lena kissed Kara Danvers. Lena Luthor, the queen of the school.”

“It was just spin the bottle. I don’t think it means anything, right? It’s just a game…”

“I don’t know. It looked real though. People are saying it was different.”

Kara could feel her face heat up. She didn’t want to be the subject of this conversation. She didn’t want everyone making assumptions.

When she reached her locker, her mind was racing. It didn’t help that people were giving her side glances. Some were curious, some were still laughing, and others were downright stunned. She was used to the attention when it came to basketball—she knew the stares, the whispers about her game, her moves—but this? This was new.

"Hey, Kara."

Kara turned to see Nia approaching, her wide grin a little too bright in the midst of all the tension. Nia was always the upbeat one, the one who could cut through the awkwardness with her energy. But Kara wasn’t sure if she was ready for that kind of distraction today.

“You okay?” Nia asked, noticing how tense Kara looked as she fiddled with her locker.

Kara shot her a look, forcing a small shrug. “I don’t know. I mean, it’s not a big deal, right? It was just a game.”

Nia raised an eyebrow, glancing around at the students in the hallway who were still exchanging whispers and stares. “Yeah, It’s not a big deal. Just try to not let it get to your head.”

“Why does it matter so much?” Kara muttered, still trying to brush it off, even though the weight of the situation felt impossible to ignore. “It’s just spin the bottle. No big deal.”

“I get it, I really do” Nia said, her tone softer now. “But... people will make it a big deal. That’s how it works around here. And besides, you kissed Lena Luthor. Like, that’s kinda huge, you know? She’s the most popular girl in this school. Besides you, of course.”

Kara groaned, her face flushing again. “I don’t care about any of that. It wasn’t like... anything real. It was just a stupid game. That’s it.”

“I know, I know,” Nia said with a nod. “But people don’t always get that. You’re not just Kara Danvers, basketball star. You’re now... the girl who kissed Lena Luthor. People are always obsessing over things like that.”

Kara’s stomach churned, but before she could respond, the bell rang. Nia gave her a small smile before heading off to class. Kara watched her go, feeling the weight of everything settle back in.

All through her morning classes, Kara tried her best to ignore the stares, the whispers. Every time she looked up, she swore someone was talking about her. She could hear snippets of laughter, see people glance quickly at her, like they were waiting for something to happen. Was she supposed to be embarrassed? Should she confront someone about it?

And then, of course, came the moment of inevitable confrontation.

By lunch, Kara was picking at her food, her eyes darting nervously around the cafeteria. That was when Lena appeared, walking in with her usual confident stride, a group of her friends trailing behind her. She caught Kara’s eye from across the room, and for a moment, the whole world seemed to stop. Kara felt her heart skip a beat.

But Lena didn’t approach her. She didn’t say anything. Instead, she just gave Kara a quick, unreadable glance and then turned to chat with her friends.

That was it.

Kara couldn’t decide if that made it worse or if she was just relieved. The kiss had happened, but maybe Lena was just moving on. Maybe it hadn’t meant anything to her, just like Kara had convinced herself. But still, the fact that Lena wasn’t making it into some big spectacle, like everyone else, left Kara with more questions than answers.

As the day wore on, the whispers didn’t let up. By the time the final bell rang, Kara was drained, her mind exhausted from the constant speculation. As much as she wanted to escape the constant buzz, she knew it was going to be a while before things calmed down.

Tuesday arrived with a weight that Kara wasn’t ready for. She hadn’t slept much the night before, and every time she closed her eyes, she could still feel the soft press of Lena’s lips against hers. The kiss at the party hadn’t been anything dramatic, nothing more than a quick spin-the-bottle moment, but it felt real. Too real. Kara couldn’t shake the feeling that it meant something, even if she couldn’t explain why.

But now, walking into school, Kara felt the stares. People were whispering. The gossip was already growing, spreading like wildfire. And Kara couldn’t escape it. She couldn’t escape the thoughts spiraling in her mind. Was Lena just being her usual self? Detached, unaffected? Or was there something more? The kiss was the talk of the school. But that wasn’t what annoyed Kara the most. What really rattled her was Lena’s reaction, or more accurately, her lack of one.

By the time lunch rolled around, Kara couldn’t stand it any longer. She needed answers. She couldn’t let it eat at her any longer.

Lena sat at her usual spot, surrounded by her friends, looking as calm and confident as ever. Kara hesitated, taking in Lena’s presence, wondering if this was the moment. The moment to confront her. The moment to see if Lena would admit it meant something, even just a little.

She took a deep breath and made her way over, trying to walk as confidently as possible, but the nerves still bubbled in her chest. As she approached, Lena’s eyes flicked up, catching hers. A smirk spread across Lena’s face, the one she always wore when she found something amusing.

“Hey,” Kara said, her voice rougher than she intended. She cleared her throat. “Hey Lena, Can we talk?”

Lena’s smirk didn’t fade. She didn’t even seem fazed by Kara’s approach. She looked as calm as ever, like Kara was just another person to deal with. She shrugged lazily, her eyes narrowing slightly, but the smile didn’t leave her lips.

“What’s up, Danvers?” Lena asked, her tone casual, as if nothing at all had happened between them. As if nothing had changed.

Kara felt her heart race, but she pushed through it, trying not to let Lena’s dismissive air get to her. “About the other night... at the party,” she started, her words coming out slightly shakier than she would’ve liked. “The kiss. I just... I need to know if it meant anything, or if it was just... part of the game.”

Lena didn’t immediately respond. Instead, she raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. She seemed to relish Kara’s discomfort. “Just Because we kissed at a party doesn’t mean anything,” Lena said, her voice cutting through the tension. “It was spin the bottle. That’s all. Nothing more.”

Kara’s stomach twisted, a sharp pang of disappointment gnawing at her. But there was something in Lena’s eyes that didn’t match the cool detachment in her voice. A flicker of hesitation, brief but unmistakable.

“You sure about that?” Kara’s words came out before she could stop them, quieter than before, but firm.

Lena froze. It was just for a second, but it was enough. Enough for Kara to see the way Lena’s smirk faltered, the way her fingers twitched slightly at her side. For the briefest of moments, she looked caught—like she hadn’t expected Kara to challenge her, like she hadn’t prepared for this. And then, just as quickly, she recovered, tilting her chin up, her expression hardening.

“We can’t talk about this,” Lena said, her voice quieter now but no less sharp. “Not now. Not here.”

Kara blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift. “Lena—”

“No,” Lena cut in, shaking her head. There was something in her voice that stopped Kara in her tracks—not anger, not even frustration. Just... finality. Like she had already made up her mind.

For a second, neither of them spoke. The air between them was thick, heavy with all the things that hadn’t been said, with the questions Kara didn’t know how to ask and the answers Lena wasn’t ready to give.

Then, Lena exhaled, rubbing the back of her neck before glancing away. When she spoke again, her voice was softer. Almost reluctant. “Come over after school.”

Kara’s heart stuttered. “What?”

Lena finally met her eyes again, something unreadable flickering across her face. “We’ll talk then.”

With that, Lena turned, walking back toward her friends, her confidence returning as quickly as it had disappeared.

Kara stood there for a long moment, watching her go. The mix of emotions swirling inside her was almost too much to process. Disappointment, confusion, frustration—her mind couldn’t settle on a single thought. Lena had kissed her. But now she was pretending it didn’t matter.  And Kara didn’t know how to handle that. She didn’t know if Lena was just playing games or if she really meant what she said. But something about it didn’t sit right. She had seen the hesitation, the brief crack in Lena’s carefully constructed armor, and that was enough to leave her wondering what was really going on beneath it.

And then there was the part that confused her the most—why did Lena need to talk about this somewhere else? Why did it matter where they had the conversation? If it really didn’t mean anything, if she really didn’t care, then why couldn’t she just say that here?

The thought gnawed at Kara as she finally turned away, her steps slow, her mind tangled. She didn’t have the answers, but she knew one thing for sure:

Things were far from over.

The rest of the day had been a blur. Between the whispers and the glances, Kara could barely keep her thoughts straight. Lena’s cold dismissal replayed in her mind over and over again. How could she be so dismissive after everything? After that kiss that had felt too real to be written off as just a game?

She had almost convinced herself that maybe, just maybe, Lena was right. Maybe it was nothing. Maybe Kara was overthinking things, as Lena had so confidently said.

The school bell rang, signaling the end of the day. Kara gathered her things from her locker, but her mind was still stuck on her earlier conversation with Lena. The weight of it all pressed down on her, a mountain of confusion and frustration she couldn’t shake.

As she walked toward the exit, Kara heard footsteps behind her. She didn’t turn around immediately. She wasn’t in the mood for more gossip or questions about the kiss. But then, she heard a familiar voice—one that, for some reason, always seemed to ground her.

“Hey, Kara. Wait up.”

Kara turned to see Sam walking toward her.

“Sam?” Kara asked, raising an eyebrow. “What’s up?”

Sam hesitated for a second, then sighed, her expression unreadable. “I know things are... well, a bit crazy right now,” she started, watching Kara carefully. “With everything that’s happened with you and Lena, I mean. She told me about it.”

Kara’s stomach twisted at the mention of Lena. She tried to keep her cool, but the frustration from earlier bubbled up again. “Yeah, I’m well aware of how crazy it is,” she replied, sharper than she meant to. “I mean, who would’ve thought that a stupid game of spin the bottle would be the talk of the school?”

Sam didn’t flinch at Kara’s sarcasm. Instead, she just nodded, as if she understood exactly how Kara was feeling.

“Look, I know this might not be what you want to hear,” Sam said, lowering her voice, “but you can’t take Lena’s reactions personally.”

Kara frowned. “What do you mean?”

Sam hesitated, chewing on her lip before finally speaking. “She’s been having a rough week, Kara. I’m not saying it excuses her behavior, but... it’s been hard for her. And she’s not great at dealing with... feelings.” Sam made air quotes, emphasizing just how difficult emotions were for Lena.

Kara blinked, taken aback. She had never really considered the possibility that Lena might be struggling with something deeper. Lena had always been the girl who seemed so composed, so sure of herself, that it was hard to imagine anything ever shaking her.

“I know Lena comes off as distant, or even mean sometimes,” Sam continued, “but trust me, she’s not always like that. She just puts up these walls Because she doesn’t want people to see when she’s struggling. Especially not people she actually cares about.”

Kara processed that for a moment, her mind racing. “So you’re saying what happened—the kiss—has nothing to do with me?”

Sam gave a small shrug. “Not exactly. I think it has everything to do with you, actually. But that’s why she’s acting this way. Because you make her feel something she doesn’t know how to deal with.”

Kara exhaled, running a hand through her hair. She wasn’t sure if that made her feel better or worse. It was frustrating. The push and pull, the mixed signals. One minute, Lena was opening up, and the next, she was acting like Kara didn’t exist.

Sam gave her a sympathetic look. “Don’t give up on her too soon, okay? She’s not as tough as she wants everyone to believe.”

Kara nodded, though her thoughts were still tangled. “Thanks, Sam.”

Kara gave a small smile, though her heart still felt heavy. She wasn’t sure what to expect from Lena now—whether that kiss meant anything or if it was just a passing moment—but one thing was clear: there was more to Lena than the walls she put up. And maybe, just maybe, Kara could be the one to get through them. If Lena had told Sam about that night, it had to have meant something, right?

Kara’s phone buzzed in her pocket. She pulled it out and saw a text from an unknown number.

Lena: [Address] 4:30. Don’t be late.

Kara stared at the screen, a mix of relief and confusion washing over her. So Lena did want to talk—just not here.

But why?

Why was it so important that they talk somewhere else?

And more importantly… was Kara ready for whatever Lena had to say?

Kara pulled up to the address Lena had sent her, but the moment she saw the massive villa in front of her, she felt her stomach twist.

This wasn’t a house. This was a statement.

The kind of place that had a long, gated driveway, perfectly trimmed hedges, and a front door that probably cost more than Kara’s entire car. She tightened her grip on the steering wheel, suddenly feeling wildly out of place.

For a split second, she thought about turning around.

What the hell was she doing here?

But before she could talk herself out of it, she forced herself out of the car, walked up to the huge front door, and knocked.

Not even a full minute passed before the door swung open.

Lena stood there, one hand on the doorframe, her expression unreadable. “You actually showed up.”

Kara swallowed. “Yeah, you asked. You did say not to be late.”

Lena smiled slightly, then stepped aside. “Come in.”

Kara took a hesitant step inside, and—holy shit.

If she thought the outside was impressive, the inside was straight out of a luxury home magazine. High ceilings, sleek modern furniture, a grand staircase that looked like something out of a movie. The floors were polished marble, and there was an actual chandelier hanging over the entrance.

Kara turned in a slow circle, trying to take it all in. “Uh. So… this is your house?”

Lena shut the door behind them. “My parents’ place.”

“Right, that was a dumb question. You obviously don’t live by yourself.”

Lena huffed a quiet laugh. “Come on.”

Kara followed her through the house, resisting the urge to gawk at everything. The framed art, the expensive-looking rugs, the wall-sized windows overlooking a ridiculous backyard with a pool and a view that stretched for miles.

This wasn’t just money. This was money.

Kara had always known Lena came from a different world, but standing here, walking through it, made the gap between them feel huge.

She followed Lena up the grand staircase and down a hallway that was somehow both massive and eerily quiet. Finally, Lena stopped at a door, pushed it open, and gestured for Kara to go inside.

Lena’s room was surprisingly different from the rest of the house. It was big—of course—but it felt… lived in. There were shelves lined with books, posters tacked to the walls, and a guitar resting in the corner. A record player sat on a sleek white dresser, a small stack of vinyls next to it.

For the first time since stepping into the house, Kara felt like she was seeing Lena, not just the version of her that fit into this over-the-top world.

Lena shut the door behind them and crossed the room, leaning against her desk. “Alright,” she said, folding her arms. “Let’s talk.”

Kara shifted awkwardly. “So… the kiss.”

Lena’s gaze flickered. “Right. The kiss.”

An uncomfortable silence stretched between them. Kara had imagined this conversation going a hundred different ways, but now that she was here, she didn’t know where to start.

“So… was it really just a game to you?” Kara finally asked, watching Lena carefully.

Lena’s jaw tightened slightly, but her voice was steady. “That’s what I said, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. But you didn’t look like you meant it.”

Lena didn’t answer right away. Instead, she turned her gaze toward the window, as if gathering her thoughts.

Kara took a step closer. “Lena, if it was just a game to you, fine. Just say it, and I’ll drop it. But if it wasn’t—” She hesitated, her heart hammering. “Then be honest with me, please.”

Lena exhaled sharply, then finally looked back at her. And for the first time in a long time, Kara saw something real—something raw—behind those carefully constructed walls.

“I don’t know,” Lena admitted. “I don’t know what it was. But it wasn’t nothing.”

Kara’s breath caught. “Then why act like it was?”

Lena’s expression hardened slightly, but there was no real anger in it. Just frustration—maybe at Kara, maybe at herself. “Because it’s easier that way.”

“Easier for who?”

Silence.

Kara stepped even closer, their faces only inches apart now. She felt her heart pounding. “Lena,” she said softly, “I’m not asking for some big confession. I just want the truth.”

Lena swallowed, her gaze flickering down to Kara’s lips for the briefest moment before she pulled back, straightening up.

“The truth?” she echoed, voice quieter now.

Kara nodded. “That’s all I’m asking for.”

Lena looked at her for a long moment before finally saying, “I don’t think I’m ready to give you that yet.”

Kara’s chest tightened, but she nodded slowly.

“Okay,” she said. “Then I’ll wait.”

Lena blinked, as if she hadn’t expected that answer. But she didn’t argue.

She just exhaled and ran a hand through her hair. “I hate talking about this stuff,” she muttered.

Kara smiled slightly. “Yeah, I noticed.”

Lena shot her a look, but there was no real heat behind it.

Another silence settled between them, but this one wasn’t heavy—it was something else.

The air between them felt charged, like everything that had been left unsaid was hanging in the space, begging to be acknowledged. Kara could feel the pull between them, the way her heart was pounding against her ribcage. It was a tension that had been building up for so long, and the silence in the room only seemed to make it more intense.

Then, before Kara could say another word, Lena stepped closer, her hand reaching up to cup the side of Kara’s face.

Kara’s breath hitched in her throat, her heart skipping a beat as she locked eyes with Lena, searching for some hint of what was about to happen.

And then, without warning, Lena kissed her.

But it wasn’t a soft, tentative kiss like Kara had expected. No. It was fierce, passionate, and full of something that Kara couldn’t name but felt deep in her chest. For a moment, Kara froze, her mind scrambling to make sense of what was happening, but then the kiss deepened. Lena’s hand slid into her hair, pulling her closer, and Kara’s body reacted before her brain could catch up.

She kissed back, hungrily, and the world outside the room seemed to fade away. There was nothing but the press of Lena’s lips against hers, the warmth of her body, the taste of her. Every doubt, every question about what this meant melted away in the heat of the moment.

The kiss was frantic, like they both needed it. Like this was the only thing that made sense. Kara felt a fire burn through her, the kind of heat that only came when emotions were raw and unspoken. She pulled Lena closer, their bodies pressing together, as if they were both starved for something more than words could give.

Lena’s hands moved from Kara’s face to her back, pulling her even closer, if that was even possible. Kara’s fingers traced the line of Lena’s jaw, pulling her in deeper, matching the urgency with which Lena kissed her. It was messy, it was desperate, and Kara couldn’t get enough.

She was aware of how her body was responding to Lena, her pulse racing, her heart thumping against her chest. There was a wildness to it that she hadn’t expected.

And then, just as quickly as the kiss had started, Lena pulled away, breathless, her lips red and swollen from the intensity.

Kara blinked, dazed. Her mind was a swirl of thoughts and emotions, none of which she could quite grasp. She was still reeling from the kiss—the way Lena’s mouth had moved against hers, the heat of it.

Lena’s eyes were dark, her breath coming in ragged gasps. “I—” she started, her voice low, but then she shook her head, seemingly at a loss for words.

Kara, still trying to steady her breathing, looked at Lena with wide eyes. “What the hell was that?” Her voice came out breathless, but there was no hiding the way her body was reacting. She was still tingling from the kiss.

Lena didn’t answer immediately. She just looked at Kara, her expression unreadable for a split second, before her gaze softened, just a little.

“Maybe I needed to show you what the truth is,” Lena said, her voice still low, thick with something Kara couldn’t quite decipher.

Kara couldn’t help but laugh, a mix of confusion and something else bubbling up inside her. “So… that’s your idea of the truth?”

Things shifted.

Lena smirked, her hands resting on Kara’s hips now, keeping her close. “Maybe.” She leaned in again, this time kissing Kara with far less urgency, more teasing, as if testing the waters.

Kara leaned into the kiss this time, unable to resist. Her hands moved to Lena’s waist, pulling her closer, wanting more. She kissed back, but the moment was different now—slower, more deliberate, as if they both were trying to figure out what came next.

Lena’s hands slid beneath the fabric of Kara’s shirt, the contact sending a jolt of heat through Kara’s body. She gasped against Lena’s mouth, a spark of electricity arcing between them, pulling them both deeper into the moment.

Lena broke the kiss only long enough to catch her breath. “We shouldn’t…,” she started, her voice unsteady, but the rest of the sentence faded as Kara kissed her again, this time more possessive, as if telling Lena with her actions that it didn’t matter what they shouldn’t do anymore.

Kara felt the shift in the air. The kiss was no longer just about desire—it was something more, something Kara had been denying for a long time.

Lena pulled away slightly, looking at Kara with a mixture of surprise and something unreadable. Her fingers were still tracing the skin of Kara’s back, sending shivers down her spine. “You’re sure?” Lena asked quietly, as if the question had been lingering between them for longer than either of them cared to admit.

Kara met her gaze, her own breath still unsteady. “Yeah, I’m sure.” She said the words before she could overthink them, before she could pull away from whatever this was.

Lena’s eyes softened, the walls that had been so high before starting to crumble. She reached for Kara’s hand, pulling it up to her lips and kissing the back of it softly. “Good,” she murmured, and Kara couldn’t help but smile, a small, unsure but genuine smile.

And as they stood there, in the silence that followed, the weight of everything—everything they hadn’t said before—pressed heavily between them. But this time, Kara didn’t feel the need to run.

For once, it felt like they were both standing on the same ground, in the same uncertain space. And for now, that was enough.

Lena slowly began to step backward, her body fluid and graceful, her eyes never leaving Kara's. Every movement felt deliberate, like she was drawing Kara in, inviting her to follow. Kara's heart raced in her chest, every nerve alive with the heat of the moment.

Lena’s hands slid from Kara’s shoulders to her arms, gently guiding her toward the bed. She felt the pressure of Kara’s hands on her waist, the soft contact sending shivers through her. Kara moved instinctively, her body responding to Lena’s silent invitation. They were so close now, their breaths mingling, their lips just a hair’s breadth away from each other.

Kara hesitated for a fraction of a second before her hands reached around Lena’s back, steadying her as Lena fell backward onto the bed. She watched, mesmerized, as Lena propped herself up on her elbows, her eyes dark with desire and something else—something Kara couldn’t quite place.

Without thinking, Kara moved closer, her breath caught in her throat as she gently lifted Lena, helping her slide back onto the bed completely. Lena’s fingers gripped Kara’s shoulders, pulling her closer as she shifted beneath her, the bed creaking under the pressure.

The room felt charged, the air thick with everything they hadn’t said and everything that was about to unfold.

Kara was breathless now, every part of her consumed by the moment, by the warmth of Lena’s body beneath hers. She hovered above her, their faces close, almost touching, as if they were both waiting for the perfect moment to make the next move. Lena’s gaze was steady, her lips parted, but Kara didn’t wait. She lowered herself, her body pressing into Lena’s, her lips seeking Lena’s once more.

This time, the kiss was slower, deeper, more deliberate. Kara let her hands trail down Lena’s sides, feeling the warmth of her skin, the smoothness of her body beneath her touch. Every inch of Lena’s body felt like it was calling out to her, drawing her in closer, making her feel like there was nowhere else she wanted to be.

As Kara kissed her, she shifted, positioning herself above Lena, her knees settling between Lena’s legs. The weight of their bodies pressing together felt like a sweet surrender, the tension in the air melting into something more vulnerable, something that felt both new and familiar at once.

Lena’s hands moved up Kara’s back, slipping beneath her shirt, sending a shock of heat through her. Kara gasped against Lena’s mouth, her heart racing, as Lena’s touch grew more insistent. It was like every second, every moment, was building to something that Kara couldn’t ignore.

She broke the kiss just for a moment, her forehead resting against Lena’s as they both tried to catch their breath. Lena’s eyes were dark and full of longing, but there was something else there, something deeper, as if she was waiting for Kara to make the next move, to take them somewhere they hadn’t gone before.

And Kara knew exactly where she wanted to go.

She gently shifted again, her hands bracing herself as she positioned herself more fully over Lena. She looked down at Lena, meeting her gaze once more, feeling the heat between them grow with every passing second. The room felt impossibly small now, the world outside this moment falling away.

Kara could feel her heart racing, her body trembling with anticipation, and before she knew it, her lips were on Lena’s again, this time with more urgency, more need, more want. She kissed her deeply, her body moving with the rhythm of their connection. Each movement, each touch, felt like a step forward into something neither of them could deny.

Lena responded just as fiercely, her hands moving over Kara’s body, her lips pressing back with equal intensity. It wasn’t about slowing down or thinking about what came next—it was about giving in, about letting the tension between them build and build until it Became something they couldn’t control anymore.

They were tangled together now, each of them lost in the touch, the kiss, the feel of the other. It was more than a kiss, more than a moment—it was the culmination of everything they’d held back, everything they’d kept inside. And as they moved together, Kara couldn’t help but wonder if this was the beginning of something that would change everything.

Later that night, after the heat of the moment had simmered down, Kara and Lena lay tangled in the quiet stillness of the room, their bodies nestled together beneath the sheets. Around them, discarded clothes littered the floor—shirts, jeans, and underwear strewn in the soft chaos of a night that had changed everything.

There was a strange kind of peace between them, one that felt like both the end of something and the beginning of something else.

Kara rested on her back, her head sunk into the pillow as she turned her gaze toward Lena. The woman beside her, usually so composed and untouchable, now looked achingly real—softened, vulnerable, and human in a way Kara hadn’t seen before. It made everything feel different.

Their night together had been more than Kara had imagined: a whirlwind of emotion, touch, and closeness that had felt inevitable. Every glance, every brush of skin—it had all built to this, and now that it had happened, she couldn’t un-feel it. She didn’t want to.

But as much as she wished they could stay in that moment forever, reality waited.

Lena turned toward her, her voice quiet but steady. “You should probably head home. Your mom’s probably worried, right?”

Kara hesitated, then nodded slowly. She hadn’t even thought about her mom until now. The late hour, the empty house—there’d be questions. And while part of her longed to stay wrapped up in Lena and the warm cocoon of what they'd just shared, she knew she couldn’t. Not tonight. Not yet.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” she said, her voice laced with reluctance as she sat up. The sheets slipped down her bare back, and she quickly reached for her bra and shirt, cheeks flushing as she noticed Lena doing the same beside her. They dressed in silence, the moment stretching between them—not awkward, but intimate in a new, quieter way.

Lena pulled on a hoodie and sweatpants, her hair tousled, her expression tender. She crossed to Kara and pressed a soft kiss to her cheek. “I’ll drive you home.”

Kara shook her head gently. “It’s okay, I drove myself.” Her keys were in her jacket, her car waiting out front like a line back to normal life.

Lena nodded, eyes lingering on her. “Alright. But don’t be too late. Just… be careful.”

“I will,” Kara said, managing a small smile as she slipped on her jacket and grabbed her bag. Part of her didn’t want to leave—didn’t want to step out of this version of Lena, or this version of herself—but she knew space was necessary. She had to process what this night meant.

They walked downstairs together, the house now wrapped in a quieter kind of warmth. At the front door, Lena tucked her hands into her pockets, her expression unreadable but gentle.

“Drive safe, alright Text me when you get home?”

Kara turned, nodding. “I will.”

Kara paused for a moment at the door, looking back.

"See you tomorrow?”

Lena’s lips quirked into a smile, and she nodded. “Yeah. See you tomorrow.

Kara gave her a final look before getting into her car. As she pulled away from the driveway, the cool night air through the cracked window, her thoughts couldn’t stop racing. She had just slept with Lena. The girl who had always been the enigma, the one who had kept her at arm's length, had finally opened up. And now... now things were different.

Kara couldn’t help but smile, her grip on the steering wheel steady but her mind whirling with everything that had happened. The kiss, the intimacy, the way Lena’s hands had felt on her—everything was so real, so undeniable.

She let out a breath as the sound of the tires on the road filled the silence. The night felt like a dream, one she wasn’t quite ready to wake up from. It wasn’t just a passing moment. She had finally crossed a line with Lena, and everything felt different now.

When she pulled into her driveway, she turned off the engine and sat there for a moment, staring ahead. Her heart was still racing, but now there was this quiet sense of certainty. Things were finally changing between her and Lena. And though she didn’t know what the future held, one thing was clear: it was no longer the same.

As Kara entered her house, she couldn’t help but grin. She wasn’t sure what exactly would come next, but she was ready for it. Ready for the changes, ready for Lena.

But for now, she was just content to smile to herself, knowing that whatever came next, it was no longer just a dream. It was real.

The next morning, Kara woke up feeling different. The weight of the night had settled on her, yes, but it was a good kind of weight, a reminder of everything that had shifted. She was ready for the change. She was ready to face Lena, to understand what came next after everything they’d shared.

She went through the motions of getting ready for school, her thoughts racing. The usual anxiety was absent—today, there was only anticipation. She felt like a new chapter was about to begin, one where things with Lena would finally make sense. Maybe today they’d talk. Maybe today they’d finally address everything that had been left unsaid.

As Kara pulled into the school parking lot, she could already feel the weight of the morning buzz in the air. The whispers were still there. The tension. The aftermath of last night. But for the first time, it didn’t faze her. She was walking into the day with purpose.

She made her way to her locker, and that’s when she saw Lena. She was standing by the lockers, talking with a few of her friends, looking like her usual self—cool, calm, and composed. But as soon as Kara spotted her, that calm exterior felt like it was just a shell. There was something different, something almost distant in the way Lena held herself. Maybe it was the way her friends were watching her, or maybe it was the way Lena seemed completely unaware of Kara’s presence.

But Kara wasn’t about to let that stop her. With a deep breath, she walked straight toward Lena.

“Hey,” Kara said, her voice steady but with an edge of uncertainty. She wasn’t sure what she was expecting, but she wasn’t about to back down now. The night they shared still lingered in her mind, and she needed to know if it meant anything to Lena.

Lena didn’t look at her immediately, but then she did, and Kara saw it—a flicker of something that quickly disappeared behind the usual cold mask. The slight raise of her brow. The hard set of her jaw. It was like Lena was trying to hold herself together, but there was something off about it.

“What do you want, Danvers?” Lena’s voice was flat, but there was a hint of something sharp beneath it, something almost defensive.

Kara’s stomach dropped. “I just wanted to say hi.. see ho you are doing." she said, trying to keep the frustration out of her tone, but it was hard. The uncertainty from the night before was clouding everything.

Lena glanced over her shoulder, noticing her friends were watching, and for a moment, Kara could see the hesitation in her eyes—the brief flicker of vulnerability before it was hidden away. Then, Lena turned back to Kara, her expression hardening.

“Not here, okay? Not now,” Lena said quickly, like it was a rule she couldn’t bend. She sighed, clearly trying to keep the situation under control. “You really shouldn’t be talking to me like this in front of everyone. You should know better.”

Kara’s heart ached, but she forced herself to stay calm. “Lena—” she started, but Lena cut her off with a quick shake of her head.

“Just go, okay?” she said, her voice almost pleading, but still cold. “I’ll see you later, maybe. Don’t make this worse.”

And with that, Lena turned away without another word, walking toward her friends, leaving Kara standing there with the weight of her words hanging in the air.

Kara stood frozen for a moment, staring after her, trying to process what had just happened. The way Lena had said her last name—Danvers—it was so distant, so formal, like they were strangers again.

Her friends looked at Kara with confusion, whispers rising in the air around her, but Kara didn’t care. The hurt and confusion were too raw, too fresh. Had last night meant nothing to Lena? Was she really going to pretend it was all just some fleeting moment?

Kara’s mind raced. She thought everything had changed. She thought they had crossed a line and something real had happened. But now it felt like Lena was shutting her out again.

She took a shaky breath, swallowing the lump in her throat. Whatever she thought they had was gone. At least, that’s how Lena made it seem. And that hurt more than anything.

As Kara walked away, trying to steady herself, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she’d just stepped into something much more complicated than she could have imagined.

As the day went on, Kara’s confusion only deepened. It was clear that something had shifted between her and Lena, but she couldn’t figure out what. Every time their paths crossed in the hallway, Lena barely acknowledged her. It was like she was doing everything in her power to avoid Kara, walking quickly in the opposite direction, staying far away during class breaks. Kara couldn’t make sense of it. Just the night before, things had felt real—everything had felt different. But now? It was as if that connection had evaporated into thin air.

By lunch, Kara had enough. She was sitting with Nia and Winn, trying to hold a conversation, but her mind kept wandering back to Lena. Every time she looked around, there was Lena, with her usual group of friends, completely detached from her.

“Sorry, guys, I’ll be right back,” Kara said, standing up abruptly as she spotted Lena heading toward the bathroom, her usual confident stride making Kara’s heart skip. This was her chance. She needed answers. She couldn’t let it hang in the air any longer.

Without waiting for a response, Kara excused herself and quickly followed Lena down the hall. She kept a safe distance, not wanting to draw attention to herself, but she wasn’t going to let this go.

Lena pushed open the bathroom door, stepping inside, unaware that Kara was right behind her. Kara took a breath, her nerves tingling with anticipation. She wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but she couldn’t keep pretending like she didn’t feel the tension between them.

She stepped inside, her gaze immediately finding Lena who was leaning against the sink, looking entirely too calm for someone who’d spent the night in Kara’s bed.

“Lena,” Kara said, her voice sharp as she took a step forward.

Lena turned around, and the usual smirk was there, but this time, there was something almost guarded in her eyes. “Kara,” she greeted, her tone like nothing had happened. “What’s going on?”

Kara’s chest tightened. She couldn’t keep the frustration out of her voice. “What’s going on? I think you know exactly what’s going on, Lena.” Her words felt like they were boiling over, each one harder to hold back than the last. “Last night you and I— we—we slept together. I thought things were fine between us? So what the hell is this? Are you just pretending it didn’t happen?”

Lena’s expression flickered for a moment, but it was gone so quickly Kara almost thought she imagined it. She didn’t back away or act surprised. Instead, she took a step closer, her eyes narrowing slightly. “Kara,” she said in that cool tone that always seemed to send chills down Kara’s spine, “It was a mistake.”

Kara recoiled at the words, the sting of them cutting through her like a knife. “A mistake?” she repeated, her voice rising with hurt. “Is that how you really feel?”

Lena paused, her gaze softening for a brief moment before she quickly masked it with her usual bravado. “I didn’t mean to lead you on, okay?” she said, almost dismissive. “It just... happened. And now, we can just pretend it didn’t.”

Kara was silent for a moment, the weight of Lena’s words hitting her in waves. She had hoped things had been real last night, hoped they’d both felt the same way. But this? This coldness was nothing like the passion they’d shared.

“So what now?” Kara’s voice wavered slightly as she stepped closer, needing to understand. “You’re just going to act like it didn’t mean anything? Like last night wasn’t real?”

Lena looked away briefly, exhaling like she was trying to find the right words. “I can’t deal with this right now, Kara,” she muttered, almost as if to herself. “Not here. Not at school. It’s too much, okay?”

Kara shook her head, frustration seeping into her voice. “So, what, you’re just going to avoid me? Act like nothing happened? How do you think that makes me feel?”

Lena paused, looking away for a moment, gathering her thoughts. “I didn’t mean to hurt you,” she said quietly, her eyes now avoiding Kara’s. “I care about you, but it’s just... I’m in a relationship, Kara. I have a boyfriend.”

Kara’s stomach dropped, the words hitting her harder than she expected. She had known about Noah, but after everything Kara thought he’d be out of the picture. “You’re with Noah,” Kara said softly, her voice faltering. “Then why did you even… Why did we…?”

Lena’s lips curled into a tight, almost bitter smile. “I don’t know what you want from me. I’m not going to talk about this right now.”

Kara stared at her, confused and hurt. “Then when?” she asked, almost desperate for an answer. “When will you be ready to talk about it? Because I’m not going to pretend like last night was nothing. It meant something, Lena.”

Lena didn’t respond right away. Instead, she stepped back, crossing her arms as if to shield herself from whatever Kara was trying to say. “I just need some time,” she said, her voice cool but laced with something Kara couldn’t quite place.

Kara was about to say something else, but Lena cut her off. “Look, Kara, I’m not playing games. I just... I need to figure things out. Okay?”

Kara stood there for a moment, feeling the anger and confusion twist inside her. She opened her mouth to respond, but Lena was already moving toward the door.

“Don’t follow me,” Lena said, her voice quiet but firm. “I’ll see you around.”

And with that, she left, leaving Kara standing alone in the bathroom, her heart racing and her mind spinning. Everything had been so different the night before. It had felt real, and now it felt like nothing. Like it was all just a fleeting moment. Kara didn’t know what to do with that. But she knew one thing for sure—she wasn’t giving up. She wasn’t walking away without getting the answers she deserved.

Chapter Text

The holiday break had come at just the right time for Kara. After the chaos of school, the endless whispers, and the lingering confusion about everything with Lena, she finally had a chance to breathe. Christmas break meant no more worrying about drama, no more pretending she wasn’t thinking about what happened every five minutes.

Kara found herself back home, surrounded by the comforting familiarity of her family. Her mom was in the kitchen, baking as usual, the smell of cinnamon and cookies filling the house. Her dad was sitting on the couch with a cup of coffee, his feet up, enjoying the time off from work. It felt good to be home. The stress of school seemed so far away, and for the first time in weeks, Kara allowed herself to relax.

Her sister, Alex, was also home from college, and it felt like things were back to normal—back to how they used to be before everything had gotten so complicated. Alex had always been her best friend, the one who knew exactly what to say when things felt too overwhelming. She was older, in her third year of college, but that hadn’t changed their dynamic. It was nice having her around again. She was always good at making her laugh, and today, she needed that more than ever.

Kara collapsed down next to Alex on the couch, letting out a long, frustrated sigh. She was so done with the whole situation. It was hard enough dealing with the fallout from the stupid spin the bottle kiss, but now everything felt even more complicated.

Alex, sensing the storm brewing behind Kara’s quiet, nudged her with her shoulder. A half-grin tugged at her lips as she glanced sideways. “Hey, kid,” she said, trying to lighten the mood. “How’s life treating you?”

Kara let out a groan and flopped back against the couch cushions, throwing an arm over her face. “Ugh, don’t even ask,” she muttered. “It’s not like I wanted to kiss Lena Luthor at a party, but the universe apparently thought it’d be hilarious.”

Alex arched an eyebrow. “Wait. You kissed Lena Luthor? At a party?”

Kara peeked out from beneath her arm, already blushing. “Spin the bottle. Total accident. Everyone saw it. And now they’re all acting like we’re secretly dating or something.”

Alex laughed, leaning back. “Okay, but… are you? Secretly dating?”

“I don’t know,” Kara said, voice low. “At first I thought it was just a dumb game, but when it happened—it felt like something. And then everything got more confusing.”

Alex’s smirk faded a little, sensing the shift in Kara’s tone. “Kara…”

Kara sat up, hugging a throw pillow to her chest. Her voice dropped to almost a whisper. “We didn’t just kiss, Alex. We… we slept together.”

Alex blinked, clearly not expecting that. “Oh. Wow.”

“Yeah.” Kara looked down at the fabric of the pillow, fingers twisting in the corner. “It just happened. One minute we were talking, and the next it… it just was. And I thought maybe it meant something to her too, but now she’s acting like it never happened.”

Alex stayed quiet for a second, absorbing the weight of that. “Did it mean something to you?”

Kara nodded slowly. “Yeah. It wasn’t just physical. It felt real. Like… I’ve been holding this thing in for so long, and then suddenly it was right there, and it was everything I didn’t even realize I wanted. But now?”

“She’s pulling away?”

“She’s distant. And the worst part is… she still has a boyfriend.”

Alex’s eyebrows shot up. “Hold on. She’s still with him?”

Kara nodded again, miserably. “I thought they were done. She made it seem like things were over, or at least on the way out. But then I find out they’re still together—and I don’t even know what that means. It’s like I was this... moment of weakness. Like I don’t matter.”

Alex exhaled and leaned her elbows on her knees. “Kara. That’s a lot. And I’m sorry you’re stuck in this. But if she’s with someone else and she’s not being honest with either of you… that’s not on you. You can’t keep twisting yourself into knots for someone who won’t give you clarity.”

“I know,” Kara said, her voice tight. “But I can’t let it go. Not yet. Not when it felt that real. I just need to know what it meant to her. I can’t pretend it was nothing.”

Alex reached over and put a hand on her shoulder, her touch steady and warm. “Then ask her. Don’t let this fester. Get your answers, and protect your heart in the process. You deserve someone who chooses you fully—not someone who keeps you in the background while pretending nothing happened.”

Kara blinked rapidly, her throat tight. “I’m scared, Alex. I’m scared she’ll say it was nothing.”

“Then at least you’ll know. And once you know, you’ll be able to breathe again—whether she’s in your life the way you want or not. But don’t stay in limbo. That’s the worst place to be.”

Kara nodded slowly, grateful for her sister’s honesty. She didn’t know where things would go from here—but she knew one thing for certain: she couldn’t keep pretending like it didn’t matter.

Because it did. And it always had.

Later that afternoon, Nia and Winn came over to hang out. It was one of those perfect, low-key afternoons where everyone could just let loose, talk, and laugh. Kara had missed this—the easy camaraderie of spending time with her two best friends, no pressure, no drama.

They sat around the living room, sipping hot chocolate and catching up. Winn was excitedly telling them about his new plans for next semester, Nia was rambling about her latest obsession with Christmas-themed movies, and Kara was just grateful for the normalcy, surrounded by friends who didn’t expect her to have everything figured out.

“I still can’t believe you kissed Lena,” Winn said, his eyes glinting with amusement as she leaned back on the couch. “I mean, I know it was just spin the bottle, but come on. That’s one for the books.”

Nia smirked at Kara, her eyebrows raised in playful curiosity. “Yeah, how was it? Did you feel the sparks? The chemistry?”

Kara rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She tried to keep her voice casual, but it wasn’t easy. “It was just a kiss,” she said, shrugging as though it didn’t mean much. “Nothing happened.”

“Right,” Winn replied, his tone dripping with disbelief. “And I’m the queen of England.”

Kara hesitated. She couldn’t lie to her friends—not about this, not after everything that had happened. The kiss had been more than just a kiss. And then... well, then there had been more.

Taking a deep breath, Kara finally looked up, meeting their expectant gazes. “Actually,” she said, voice a little quieter, “I didn’t just kiss Lena. I... I went to her house the day after, to talk about what happened at the party and we... we slept together.”

The room fell silent for a moment. Winn and Nia stared at her, their expressions a mixture of shock and curiosity. Winn was the first to recover, his mischievous grin widening into something more serious.

“Wait, you what?” Winn said, her eyes wide. “You slept with her? Like... slept slept with her?”

Kara nodded, feeling her cheeks flush, but she couldn’t look away. She needed to tell them. She needed to be honest. “Yeah, I did. It wasn’t just a random hookup, though.

Winn’s eyes narrowed, processing the information. “Okay, wait—is she even dating anyone? I mean, I thought she was with Noah, right?”

Kara hesitated, feeling the weight of the situation. “I don’t know anymore. It was... complicated. But now she’s acting like it was nothing. Like I’m nothing.”

Nia leaned forward, her face softening with concern. “What happened, Kara? After... you know, after you slept together? Is she treating you differently?”

Kara let out a frustrated breath, running her fingers through her hair. “Yeah. She’s acting like it didn’t matter. Like it was just some mistake. I don’t get it. When I left she was so sweet, almost excited to see me the next day. We had this whole thing, and then the next day, she acts like nothing happened. Like she’s avoiding me.”

Winn exchanged a look with Nia before speaking up again. “So, what are you going to do? Are you going to talk to her about it?”

Kara paused, thinking. “I don’t know. I want to, but I’m scared of making things worse. I don’t want to seem like I’m pushing her or making a big deal out of something that maybe doesn’t mean anything to her. But I can’t just pretend nothing happened.”

Nia gave her a reassuring smile. “You have to talk to her, Kara. Don’t let her shut you out. You deserve to know where you stand. If she really cares, she’ll be willing to talk about it.”

Winn nodded in agreement. “Exactly. Don’t let her play you like that. If you want to figure things out with her, go for it. But don’t let her pull away and make you feel like you’re the one who’s wrong for caring.”

Kara sighed, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on her. “I know. It’s just... I don’t know what to expect. I feel like I’m putting myself out there, and if she doesn’t feel the same way, then I don’t want to make a fool of myself.”

“You’re not making a fool of yourself,” Nia said, her voice firm but supportive. “You’re just being honest about how you feel. And if she’s not ready to be honest with you, then maybe she’s not the right person to chase after.”

Kara nodded, feeling a little more confident. Her friends were right. She had to figure this out. She couldn’t keep going around in circles, letting Lena dictate what happened without ever giving her any answers.

“Thanks, guys,” Kara said with a small smile. “I needed to hear that. I’ll talk to her. I just... I just need to figure out how.”

Winn grinned, nudging Kara lightly. “Just don’t let her get away with acting like nothing happened. You deserve more than that.”

Nia nodded, her eyes filled with warmth. “We’re here for you, Kara. Whatever happens.”

Kara smiled, grateful for their support. She knew they were right. She didn’t have to let Lena define everything. It was just a moment, after all. But that moment... that kiss, followed by everything that came after it, had stuck with her in a way she couldn’t shake. They hadn’t just kissed—they slept together. And no matter how much Lena tried to act like it was nothing, it wasn’t nothing to Kara. She couldn’t ignore what she’d felt. But, for now, she’d take a step back. She’d focus on the things that really mattered—like spending time with the people who cared about her.

Still, as much as she tried to push it aside, she couldn’t help but wonder what it all meant. What was Lena really thinking? What did it mean that they’d shared something so intense, and now Lena was acting like it was no big deal? For now, though, she’d push that question to the back of her mind. It wasn’t about Lena right now. It was about her, her friends, and finding a way to move forward.

For now, though, she’d take a step back and focus on the things that really mattered—like spending time with the people who cared about her.

As the afternoon faded into evening, they all sat around the fireplace, watching a Christmas movie that Nia insisted was “a must-see.” Kara laughed, her worries momentarily forgotten. For the first time in a while, everything felt okay. The holiday break was exactly what she needed—time to breathe, time to relax, and time to figure out what she wanted, without all the pressure.

Lena was still in the back of her mind, but Kara wasn’t going to let it ruin her Christmas. Not today. Today, she was going to enjoy being with her friends and family. Tomorrow? Maybe she’d think about what to do next. But for now, the only thing that mattered was the warmth of the fire, the laughter of her friends, and the peace of knowing that, for once, she didn’t have to figure everything out. Not yet.

--

Kara had been looking forward to some peace and quiet during the Christmas break. It was a rare time when the chaos of school, basketball, and the drama with Lena felt far away. She had spent the past few days getting back to her roots, playing basketball at the local court in her neighborhood. It was a spot she could always count on for some solitude, a place where her mind could clear as she focused on her shots and the rhythm of the game. She had been practicing for a while, working on her shots, her dribbling, letting the ball bounce and echo around her. But then, as Kara lined up for another shot, she noticed something—or rather, someone—out of the corner of her eye. Lena.

Kara froze, the ball still in her hands. She blinked, not sure if she was seeing things. What the hell was Lena doing here? . This wasn’t her turf. Lena wasn’t from around here.

Kara blinked, confused. Lena wasn’t from around here. She didn’t live in this neighborhood, didn’t hang out in places like this. Yet, there she was, standing by the rusted basketball hoop, her arms crossed, watching Kara with that unreadable expression she always wore. It didn’t make sense. Why was Lena here? What was going on?

Kara’s curiosity overpowered her hesitation, and she walked toward Lena, a knot of confusion twisting in her stomach.

When Lena saw Kara approaching, she didn’t look surprised. She just raised an eyebrow and gave Kara a small, almost playful smirk. It was like she was waiting for Kara to say something.

Kara crossed her arms, trying to keep her composure, though her voice came out a little sharper than she intended. “What are you doing here, Lena? You don’t even live nearby.”.

Lena shrugged nonchalantly, her eyes flicking over to the basketball hoop for a brief moment before locking back onto Kara. “Maybe I just wanted to get some fresh air.”

Kara scoffed, rolling her eyes. “You don’t just show up in a random neighborhood to ‘get some fresh air’, Lena. Why are you here?”

“I just wanted to talk,” Lena said, her voice a little quieter than Kara had expected. “I didn’t know where else to go.”

Kara stood still for a moment, trying to process what Lena had said. Talk? About what? After everything that had happened—after that night, the awkwardness, the way Lena had pushed her away—it seemed strange that Lena would suddenly show up, especially here, of all places.

“You want to talk?” Kara repeated, still skeptical. “About what?”

Lena shrugged, her gaze dropping to the court briefly before she looked back up at Kara. “I don’t know. I just…” She trailed off, clearly struggling to find the right words. “I guess I’ve been thinking a lot lately. About everything.”

“So you want to talk, really Lena?” Kara’s voice was sharp, but it held an edge of disbelief. “About what happened? About how you cheated on your boyfriend and pushed me away at the same time? And now you realize you’re screwed?”

Lena’s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly masked it with her usual calm demeanor. She didn’t say anything for a long moment, just standing there, her face unreadable. Kara could feel the weight of the unspoken words hanging between them.

“I didn’t cheat,” Lena finally said, her tone defensive, but there was a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes. “It wasn’t like that.”

Kara raised an eyebrow, not willing to let her off the hook so easily. “Really? So, what was it, Lena? Because I don’t understand how you can kiss me, sleep with me, and then turn around and act like it never happened. And then—what?—go back to your boyfriend like everything’s fine?”

Lena took a step back, visibly uncomfortable with the directness of Kara’s words. “It wasn’t supposed to happen like that. I didn’t plan it. I’m just... I don’t know what I’m doing.”

Kara took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. “No, you don’t. And that’s the problem. You can’t just run around doing whatever you want, hurting people in the process, and then expect them to pretend it’s not a big deal.”

“I didn’t mean to hurt you,” Lena said, her voice quieter now, the sharpness gone. “But I didn’t know what else to do. I didn’t know how to deal with it.”

Kara shook her head, her frustration building again. “How to deal with what, Lena? You kissed me, you slept with me, and then you just push me away like I’m nothing. You don’t get to just act like this didn’t matter.”

Lena’s eyes softened, but the guilt didn’t seem to reach her fully. “I didn’t mean for any of it to happen. I didn’t think about the consequences. I was just... lost.”

Kara swallowed the sting of her words, trying to keep her voice steady. “So what? You show up here, thinking we can just forget about it, right? I don’t get you, Lena. I don’t know what game you’re playing, but you’ve got to stop. So why are you here, talking to me like this?”

Lena’s face twitched, but she didn’t look away. “I’m not playing any game. I’m just being honest. I’m not used to this... being open, being honest about how I feel. I don’t know what to make of what happened between us, okay? I’m trying to figure it out, just like you.”

Kara’s head spun for a moment. The entire situation was confusing, and it didn’t help that Lena’s words felt like they were never lining up with her actions. “ What do you want from me? I don’t get it. Why am I even here, standing with you when you have someone else?”

Lena’s gaze softened, and for a fleeting moment, Kara could see a hint of vulnerability in her eyes. But it was quickly masked, and the smug smirk returned. “I’m not saying you should care. I’m not saying anything about my boyfriend. What I’m saying is that I care about what happened between us. I don’t know how to deal with it. I don’t know what it means. But it meant something. And I’m here Because I want to talk about it.”

Kara was silent for a long moment, processing everything Lena had said. She wanted to be mad—wanted to shut Lena out and tell her that this was all a huge mess. But there was something about Lena’s vulnerability that made Kara hesitate. It was like Lena was trying, in her own way, to get past her walls. And maybe—just maybe—Kara was starting to believe that Lena didn’t want to push her away as much as she had made it seem.

“I don’t know what to do with this,” Kara finally said, her voice low. “You kissed me. And I kissed you back. We slept together, what we shared was real. So what does that even mean, Lena?”

Lena stood still, her eyes flickering for a moment, then sighing softly. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I don’t know what it means. But I do know I’m not trying to hurt you, Kara. I’m just trying to be honest. And maybe that’s not enough, but it’s all I’ve got right now.”

Kara stood there, feeling the weight of Lena's words pressing down on her chest, but no matter how hard she tried to make sense of everything, it just wouldn’t click. The confusion, the frustration, the questions—none of it was getting any easier to process. The way Lena had kissed her at the party like it meant something, and the way she acted afterward like it was nothing—it made no sense. And now, here they were, standing in the quiet of the neighborhood court, with the weight of all those unspoken things hanging between them. One minute, Lena would let Kara in, and the next, she’d shut her out without warning. Kara had had enough.

She ran a hand through her hair, frustrated, trying to keep it together, but the tears of frustration stung at the back of her eyes. She took a deep breath, the cold air biting at her skin. "I can't do this anymore, Lena."

Lena froze, her eyes locking onto Kara’s in confusion. She opened her mouth, like she was going to say something, but Kara cut her off.

“No,” Kara said, her voice steady but edged with the hurt she was trying not to let show. “I can’t keep doing this. One moment you open up, you act like you care. And then the next... you shut me out. You act like I don’t matter, like none of it even happened. You act like I’m nothing.”

Lena’s face faltered for a brief moment. Her eyes softened, and Kara could see the walls begin to tremble. But before she could speak, Kara continued.

“We hooked, and you don’t even want to talk to me about it afterward because I’m overreacting. Then, you show up here like it’s just another casual conversation, like the way you’ve been acting isn’t affecting me. But it is. It is affecting me. I can’t do this—this back-and-forth, this constant confusion. I’m tired, okay?”

Kara took a deep breath, the pressure in her chest tightening. The words were heavy as they slipped from her lips, but they felt necessary. “I don't even know what I'm supposed to think anymore. You want to talk, then you act like I don’t exist. You don’t want to hurt me, but everything you do hurts. And I can't keep doing this, Lena. I can’t keep caring when you don’t even know if I’m worth it.”

Lena looked at her, her eyes searching Kara’s face for something—anything. There was a flicker of regret, of hesitation, but Lena didn’t say anything. She just stood there, rooted to the spot, like the weight of Kara’s words was something she wasn’t sure how to carry.

Kara’s hands balled into fists at her sides. “I can’t keep putting myself in this position, always waiting, always hoping for something that isn’t even there. I deserve more than that. I deserve someone who’s going to be real with me all the time, not just when it’s convenient. And I can’t keep letting you push me around like this, Lena.”

Lena took a step forward, and Kara almost took a step back. She didn’t want to, but she could feel the anger bubbling to the surface, her chest tight with everything she was holding in.

“You don’t understand,” Lena said softly, her voice almost trembling now, as if the walls around her were starting to crack. “I don’t know how to make sense of this. You don’t know how hard it is for me. I’m not trying to hurt you, Kara. I don’t want to. I just need time”

“Then stop acting like it’s okay,” Kara snapped, her voice sharp, louder than she intended. “Stop acting like we can just pretend nothing happened. We had sex, Lena.  And I don’t know what the hell that means, but I know I don’t want to keep playing games with you.”

Lena flinched at the words, but instead of pushing back, she just stood there, staring at Kara with a mix of guilt and confusion that made Kara's chest ache in a way she didn’t want to acknowledge.

“I just...” Lena trailed off, her voice thick. “I don’t know how to fix this, Kara. I don’t know how to make you understand. It’s all too complicated, there’s Noah and-  I don’t know how to make this right, how to make this work.”

Kara’s breath hitched, but she refused to let herself soften, refused to let the vulnerability that was suddenly pulsing in the air cloud her mind. She couldn’t do it anymore. She couldn’t let herself fall back into whatever it was Lena wanted to put her through.

“I don’t need you to fix anything, Lena. I just need you to stop making me feel like I'm chasing after something that's never going to happen. I need you to stop pretending like you care one minute and then treating me like I’m nothing the next. It hurts”

Kara’s hands trembled, and she clenched them into fists to hide it. “I’m done. I’m done with this. I can't keep hoping for something real when you’re not even sure what it is. I’m done, Lena.”

For a moment, neither of them said anything. The silence stretched between them, heavy and suffocating. Lena’s face was unreadable, but Kara could see the shift in her posture—the way she seemed smaller, even though she still held herself with the same cool exterior.

Finally, Lena spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’m sorry.”

Kara shook her head, turning away from her. “Yeah, me too.”

With one last glance at Lena, Kara turned and walked off the court. She didn’t look back. She couldn’t. Because if she did, she might end up doing this all over again.

The cold air bit at her skin, but she barely felt it. Her mind was spinning, her thoughts tangled in the mess of emotions Lena had just left her with. She had said she was done—had told Lena she couldn’t keep doing this—but even now, as she put distance between them, she wasn’t sure if she believed her own words.

She turned the corner onto her street, her breath coming out in short, sharp puffs in the winter air. The weight of everything pressed down on her, and she wished she could just shake it off. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t stop replaying the conversation in her head—the way Lena had looked at her, like she wanted to say more but couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Why had she even come? Why now? After everything, why had she decided that this was the moment to talk?

Kara swallowed hard, blinking against the sudden sting in her eyes. She hated this. She hated the way Lena could make her feel like she was standing on the edge of something without ever giving her the chance to figure out what it was.

When she reached her house, she slipped inside quietly, shutting the door behind her and leaning against it for a moment, trying to steady herself. The warmth of the house wrapped around her, the scent of cinnamon lingering in the air from her mom’s earlier baking. It should have been comforting, but instead, it made the loneliness settle deeper in her chest.

Alex was in the living room, sprawled out on the couch with her phone in hand. She glanced up when she heard her come in, her brows furrowing slightly.

“Damn, you look like you just got hit by a truck,” she said, sitting up. “What happened?”

Kara hesitated for a second before sighing and dropping onto the couch beside him. “Lena happened.”

Alex let out a low whistle. “Ah. That explains the whole ‘stormy, brooding, emotionally wrecked’ thing you’ve got going on.”

Kara shot her a glare, but it didn’t have much heat behind it. “She showed up at the court out of nowhere. Said she wanted to talk.”

Alex raised an eyebrow. “And?”

“And she didn’t actually say anything,” Kara said, frustration lacing her voice. “She just... kept doing what she always does. Saying just enough to make me think she cares, then acting like it doesn’t matter.” She let out a hollow laugh. “She said she’s confused. That she doesn’t know how to deal with it.”

Alex nodded slowly, as if piecing things together. “And what did you say?”

Kara exhaled, rubbing a hand over her face. “I told her I was done.”

Alex was quiet for a moment, then said, “Do you want to be done?”

Kara blinked at him, caught off guard by the question. “What?”

“Do you actually want to be done with her?” he repeated. “Or are you just saying that because you don’t know what else to do?”

She opened her mouth to answer, but the words wouldn’t come. Did she want to be done? She wanted the pain to stop, that much was true. She wanted to stop feeling like she was constantly chasing after something that was always just out of reach. But did she really want to walk away from Lena completely?

“I don’t know,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I don’t want to feel like this anymore.”

Alex leaned back against the couch, nodding like she understood. “Then maybe instead of focusing on whether you’re ‘done’ or not, you should focus on what you need. What makes you happy, Kara? Because if being around Lena is just making you miserable, maybe that’s your answer.”

Kara let his words sink in, staring down at her hands. What did she need? What would make her happy? Right now, she didn’t know. But maybe it was time to start figuring it out.

Kara woke up the next morning with a sense of clarity she hadn’t felt in what felt like forever. The ache was still there, soft and lingering, but beneath it was something steadier—resolve. It hadn’t been an easy decision, but it was final: she was done waiting. No more second-guessing, no more holding out hope for something Lena couldn’t—or wouldn’t—give. It was time to let go. Time to choose herself.

Two weeks later, when her Christmas break was over, she walked through the school gates with her head held high. Whispers followed her, of course—rumors never died easily—but she didn’t flinch. She had made peace with the past, or at least, she was on her way. What mattered now was the future she was stepping into, one that belonged entirely to her.

She found Winn and Nia near their usual spot by the lockers. They were mid-conversation when she walked up, but both turned to her expectantly.

“So,” Kara started, exhaling sharply. “I just wanted to say it out loud—I’m done with Lena. For real this time.”

Nia raised an eyebrow, but there was a knowing smile tugging at her lips. “For real, for real?”

“For real, for real,” Kara confirmed. “No more waiting around, no more hoping she figures it out. I’m just... done.”

Winn grinned and clapped a hand on her shoulder. “About damn time. Welcome back to the land of the living.”

Kara let out a laugh, rolling her eyes. “Thanks, I guess.”

Nia leaned against the lockers, watching her closely. “How do you feel?”

Kara thought about it for a second. “Lighter,” she admitted. “Like I’ve been carrying this thing around for so long, and I finally put it down.”

Nia nudged her playfully. “See? Told you it’d feel good.”

“You should come out with us this weekend,” Winn said. “Clear your head, have some fun that doesn’t involve waiting for Lena to notice you.”

“That obvious, huh?” Kara muttered, but there was no real bite behind her words. She already felt lighter just saying it—just letting go.

“Painfully,” Nia teased. “But hey, now you’re free. You can do whatever you want.”

Kara took a breath, letting the weight of that settle. It was strange, but it wasn’t bad. It was possibility.

“Okay,” she said finally, a small smile playing on her lips. “Let’s go out this weekend.”

Winn and Nia cheered, and as they started making plans, Kara felt something she hadn’t in a long time—excitement. Not for someone else, not for what could’ve been, but for what was ahead.

By the time lunch rolled around, Kara realized she hadn’t really thought this whole thing through. It was one thing to say she was done with Lena—it was another to exist in the same space without being affected. Because no matter how much she wanted to move on, she couldn’t stop noticing Lena. At least four times a day, sometimes more. In the hallway, in the cafeteria, even from across the parking lot when she was least expecting it. Her eyes just found her, like they were trained to seek her out, and she hated that.

And what was worse—Lena wasn’t looking at her like she used to. No more smirks, no teasing comments thrown her way. But also, no more smiles. No quick glances when she thought Kara wasn’t paying attention. No lingering looks when they passed in the halls. It was like Kara had disappeared entirely from Lena’s world, and the realization settled over her like a slow, creeping cold.

Kara should’ve felt relieved. It should’ve made it easier. But instead, it just left an ache in her chest she wasn’t prepared for. Because for all the frustration, for all the confusion Lena had put her through, there had always been something there. An unspoken something that kept Kara holding on longer than she should have.

Now? There was nothing. Just space between them. A silence Kara wasn’t sure she liked any better than the mess that had come before.

Kara told herself that it would get easier with time—and, surprisingly, it did. The first couple of days were the hardest. Every time she spotted Lena in the hallway, her stomach would still tighten instinctively, like it was waiting for something that wasn’t coming. But by midweek, the weight on her chest had started to lessen.

Day by day, she got better at the whole “I’m done with Lena” thing. She focused on school, let Winn and Nia pull her into plans, and actually started paying attention in class instead of letting her mind drift somewhere it shouldn’t.

Lena, for her part, seemed fine. She still talked to Sam between classes, laughing easily in a way that made something twist in Kara’s gut—though she quickly pushed it down. She still had Noah, and from the way she draped herself over him at lunch, nothing had changed there.

And that was good. It was proof Kara had made the right decision. Right?

--

The weeks continued to roll by, and Kara found herself settling into this new rhythm, one she hadn’t really expected to feel so natural. She didn’t know when exactly it happened, but somewhere along the way, her focus had shifted. Basketball had always been an outlet for her—something that let her clear her mind, burn off steam, and feel a sense of purpose. But now, it felt different.

She was fully immersed in it again, more than she’d been in a long time. Practices felt easier, almost effortless. Her shots were cleaner, her footwork quicker. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d been this engaged, this driven. Every pass, every play, every moment of the game felt like she was right where she was supposed to be—no distractions, no hesitations. And it showed. Her stats had improved, and Coach Johnson had even mentioned that she was a stronger asset to the team than she’d been in months. For the first time in a while, Kara felt proud of herself—not just for the game, but for the fact that she was present again.

Her grades were improving, too. It wasn’t like she had suddenly become some sort of math genius or writing prodigy. But her mind was clearer, sharper. She wasn’t distracted by the constant loop of wondering where Lena was or if Lena was thinking about her. Instead, she focused on the material, kept up with assignments, and actually enjoyed the feeling of getting things done. She started paying attention in class, raising her hand more, offering answers without second-guessing herself. Her teachers noticed the difference, and for the first time in a while, she felt like she was on top of everything—like she had control again.

But, of course, that didn’t mean her mind was completely free of Lena. No matter how much she tried to move on, her brain would still loop back there occasionally. The first few weeks had been a constant battle between focusing on herself and fighting the impulse to check her phone or look over her shoulder whenever she walked through the halls. There were still times she found herself scanning the crowd in the cafeteria, or glancing down the hallway during passing periods, hoping—no, expecting—to catch a glimpse of Lena.

It was becoming a reflex, an instinct, something so automatic that Kara didn’t even think about it until her gaze landed on Lena. And yet, the moments were becoming less frequent. Sure, Kara still noticed her—Lena was hard to miss with her sharp eyes and easy smile—but there was something different now. Something more distant. When their eyes did meet across the room, it wasn’t the same playful spark Kara had grown used to. No more teasing. No more challenge. Just... neutrality. And while it stung a little each time, it wasn’t as sharp as before. It was fading, slowly but surely.

At lunch, Lena still sat with Sam and Noah, laughing and talking. The same routine, every day. Sometimes, Kara would find herself distracted for a moment, wondering if it was hard for Lena to keep up the façade, pretending nothing had changed. But Lena seemed genuinely fine. She didn’t look back at Kara, didn’t pause mid-conversation when their paths crossed. The world kept spinning, and Lena kept moving forward, just like Kara had to.

There were moments—rare moments—where Kara would catch herself feeling... lighter. There was less weight in her chest when she thought about Lena, and even when their eyes met, it didn’t hold the same tension it once had. It wasn’t perfect, not by a long shot, but it was better. It felt more like acceptance than anything else. She wasn’t over it, not yet, but she was learning to live with it.

And maybe that was enough for now.

Basketball practices became her anchor, the place where she could just be herself, without the pull of all the complications outside. The ball felt like an extension of herself, the court like home. She wasn’t perfect on the court—no one ever was—but she was better. She was stronger, faster, and more determined than she had been before, and it felt good.

Every now and then, Kara would look across the gym during a practice and see Lena in the stands, watching the team, but she would quickly push that thought away. But it didn’t stop Kara from focusing, from continuing to push herself.

She felt accomplished, as though she was starting to balance everything—basketball, school, and the space she was carving out for herself in this new reality. It wasn’t always easy. There were still days where the silence between her and Lena felt too heavy, where she would catch herself wondering if she should have fought harder for something that could have been. But those days were fewer and fewer. Slowly, Kara realized she was letting go, bit by bit.

And, for the first time in months, she felt like she was finally moving forward.

The weeks seemed to blur together as Kara found herself more and more entrenched in this new rhythm of life. School was easier. Basketball was flowing, better than ever. And something else—something unexpected—had crept into her life, filling the empty spaces she hadn’t even realized were there.

Her name was Sara.

Kara had met her during a practice one day, when the cheerleading team had come to the gym to use the court for their routine. It was one of those rare moments when Kara wasn’t entirely focused on the game, and she found herself watching Sara from across the room. There was something about her—something magnetic, yet calm. Sara wasn’t loud or overly flashy. She had this quiet confidence that immediately caught Kara’s attention. Her dark hair framed her face perfectly, and her dark eyes seemed to sparkle with a curiosity that pulled Kara in.

It started small. Sara was friendly, always offering a smile when their paths crossed in the hallways or after class. They’d exchanged a few words here and there, but it wasn’t until they ended up together after school one day—by chance—that things began to shift.

“Hey, do you want to grab a coffee or something?” Sara had asked, her tone casual but her smile warm. Kara hadn’t even really thought about it before she found herself agreeing. It wasn’t like she had anything else planned, and there was something about the way Sara made her feel—like she could just relax and be herself.

They’d gone to the local café, sat at a small table by the window, and instantly clicked. The conversation flowed easily, and Kara was surprised at how comfortable she felt around Sara. There was no pressure, no expectation. They laughed about stupid things, talked about their favorite music, their families, their plans after graduation. It was just... fun. And for the first time in a long while, Kara found herself thinking, maybe this could be something real.

The next few days, Sara started showing up more. At lunch, they’d meet at their usual table—Sara with her cheerleading friends, Kara with Winn and Nia, but they’d always find time to sit together for a bit. And sometimes, after school, they’d grab a smoothie or walk around the park, just talking. It was easy. It was light. It was normal.

Kara had never realized how much she needed something so simple, something that didn’t come with all the complications and the weight she’d been carrying for months. With Sara, there was no drama. No wondering if she was being noticed, or if she was just a passing thought in someone else’s head. It was real, grounded. Sara wasn’t someone Kara had to chase; she was just... there.

And she liked it. She liked the way Sara made her feel—seen, heard, and like she mattered in a way that was different than with Lena. With Lena, everything had always been intense, fiery, and confusing. But with Sara, it felt easy, effortless. There was no guessing, no waiting for something to shift. Things were just... happening.

At first, Kara had been cautious. She wasn’t exactly sure what this was, or where it could go. But as the days passed, her confidence grew. They were spending more time together, after all. And every time Sara laughed at one of her bad jokes, or the way her eyes would light up when they talked about their favorite movies, Kara couldn’t help but feel that spark. It felt like the start of something good.

One afternoon, they were walking back from the park, the sky streaked with pinks and purples as the sun dipped below the horizon. The crisp air nipped at their cheeks, but it felt refreshing, like the kind of moment that could last forever.

“So, uh,” Sara said, glancing over at Kara with a grin. “I was thinking, maybe we should go to that new sushi place this weekend. What do you think?”

Kara’s heart skipped a beat. It wasn’t the first time Sara had suggested something, but there was something different about this. It felt... intentional, like an invitation to something deeper.

“I’d love to,” Kara replied, surprised at how easy it was to say it. “I’ve been meaning to try it.”

Sara smiled, her eyes softening in a way that made Kara feel a little warmer inside. “It’s a date, then.”

Kara nodded, her heart pounding a little faster. It was exciting—thrilling, even. She hadn’t felt like this in a while. There was a quiet sort of happiness growing inside of her, one that didn’t come with the complications of what could have been or what had been left behind.

As the days went by, things with Sara only seemed to get better. They’d talk about anything and everything—sometimes about silly stuff, sometimes about their hopes for the future. And every time their fingers brushed as they sat side by side, Kara couldn’t help but smile, feeling a warmth spread through her chest.

Maybe she wasn’t ready to label anything. Maybe she didn’t need to yet. But one thing was clear: whatever this was with Sara, it was real, and it was good. And for the first time in a long time, Kara felt like she was exactly where she needed to be.

--

It was one of those late afternoons when the sun was just beginning to dip below the horizon, casting a golden hue through the windows of Nia’s living room. Kara, Nia, and Winn were sprawled on the couch, with a bowl of popcorn between them and an old movie playing on the TV that no one was really paying attention to. They were just hanging out—something that had become a bit of a ritual lately. There was no agenda, no pressure. Just friends, enjoying each other’s company after a long week of school and practices.

“So, tell us more about this Sara girl,” Nia said, her tone teasing, yet curious. She shot Kara a sideways glance, a mischievous grin on her face. “I mean, you’ve been talking about her a lot lately. You know we’re dying to know more.”

Kara rolled her eyes, though the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her. She hadn’t expected Nia and Winn to pick up on it so quickly, but it wasn’t like she’d been subtle either. Every time they hung out, Kara couldn’t help but talk about Sara—how she’d gotten coffee with her, how they had lunch together, how she had this way of making Kara feel like she was finally breathing again.

“I don’t know,” Kara said, shrugging slightly. “She’s just... cool. Really down-to-earth, you know? I don’t feel like I have to impress her. We just talk about random stuff—movies, music, school, stupid jokes. It’s easy. And she’s, like, genuinely funny. And smart. I don’t know, I just feel... comfortable around her.”

Nia raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. “Sounds like you’re actually into her,” she said, her voice light, but there was a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. “You’ve been all smiley whenever you talk about her.”

Kara felt her cheeks flush slightly, and she tried to play it off. “Maybe,” she said, a little more quietly than she intended. “I don’t know. I guess we’ve been hanging out more, and it’s... it’s been nice.”

Winn, who had been quiet up until now, shifted in his seat and gave his a playful look. “So, you’re, like, actually thinking about dating her?”

Kara froze for a moment, chewing on her lower lip. She hadn’t really put it into words before, hadn’t really thought about it that way. But now that they were asking, now that the possibility was in the air, it was hard not to consider it.

“I... I think so,” she said slowly, glancing over at Nia and Winn. “I mean, I’m not rushing into anything, but yeah, it’s definitely possible. It just feels different with her. It’s... easy. Like, there’s no tension, no weirdness. Just us, being ourselves. And I actually... want to see where it could go.”

Nia’s eyes widened, clearly delighted. “Look at you, all grown up, getting into a real relationship,” she teased. “This is so exciting! You definitely have to tell me everything.”

Kara rolled her eyes again, but there was no denying the warm feeling spreading through her chest at the thought of Sara. She was nervous, sure, but it felt right. For the first time in a while, things seemed to be falling into place, and she didn’t want to overthink it. She just wanted to let it happen.

There was a beat of silence as Winn leaned back, clearly mulling over something in his mind. He shot a glance at Nia before looking back at Kara, his expression serious. “So, what about Lena?”

The question landed in the air like a stone, and for a split second, Kara felt her stomach tighten. She hadn’t really expected Winn to bring that up—not now, not like this—but of course, she would. Winn was never one to avoid the big questions.

Kara hesitated, unsure of how to answer. “I don’t know,” she said, her voice softer now, almost hesitant. “I mean, I’m not thinking about Lena anymore. I’ve... moved on. This thing with Sara, it just feels like a fresh start. And I think that’s what I need, you know? I’ve been so tangled up in whatever was going on with Lena for so long that I didn’t even realize I’d been holding onto something that wasn’t going anywhere.”

Nia looked at her with understanding, nodding slowly. “I get that,” she said quietly. “It’s hard to let go of someone, even when you know it’s the right thing to do. But Kara, if you’re really happy with Sara, then you have to let yourself be happy. You deserve that.”

Kara’s heart thudded in her chest as she let Nia’s words settle. She hadn’t realized how much she needed to hear that. You deserve that. It felt like a permission slip she hadn’t known she was waiting for.

“I know,” Kara murmured. “And I think I’m finally ready to see what this is with Sara. I don’t want to keep living in the past, you know? I want to move forward.”

Winn leaned forward, a thoughtful look on his face. “Well, I think you’ve got the right idea. Just make sure you’re not jumping into something Because you’re running from what happened with Lena. But I don’t know, Kara... from what you’ve said, Sara sounds like a really good person. Someone who makes you happy.”

Kara nodded, feeling a sense of relief. “Yeah. She does. And I really like spending time with her.”

Nia smiled, nudging her playfully. “Looks like we’ve got ourselves a couple, huh?”

Kara laughed, rolling her eyes again, but her heart was lighter than it had been in a long time. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” she said, but even as she said it, a small part of her couldn’t help but wonder if this was just the beginning of something special.

As they all settled back into their positions on the couch, the conversation drifted to other topics, but Kara found herself lost in thought. There was a new feeling growing inside her, something she hadn’t expected. Hope. And maybe, just maybe, this time, it wouldn’t be a false hope.

--

It was the evening of Kara’s first official date with Sara, and she was surprisingly nervous. It had been a while since she’d been on a date where everything felt new, fresh, and full of possibilities. She paced back and forth in front of her mirror, adjusting her jacket for the hundredth time. Should she go with the denim jacket or stick to the hoodie? She couldn’t decide, so she ended up with both. It was a casual date—nothing too fancy—but Kara still wanted to make a good impression.

Finally satisfied, she grabbed her keys and headed out the door. The air was crisp, the streets quiet as the evening began to settle in. Kara's heart raced a little faster than usual as she drove to Sara’s place, trying to calm the nerves that buzzed in her stomach. She wasn’t even sure why she was so nervous—she and Sara had spent hours talking before, hanging out and laughing, but now, this was different. This was their first real date.

When she pulled up to Sara’s building, she saw her standing outside, leaning casually against the brick wall, dressed in a dark dress that hugged her figure just right. Kara couldn’t help but grin when she saw her, feeling that familiar flutter in her chest. Focus, Kara reminded herself, wiping her palms on her jeans before stepping out of the car.

“Hey,” Sara greeted with a smile as Kara walked up to her. She looked effortlessly cool, like she hadn’t even tried, and Kara kind of loved that about her.

“Hey,” Kara replied, trying to sound casual, though her heart was doing a weird flip-flop in her chest. “You look... wow. Like, seriously, wow.”

Sara laughed, her eyes sparkling. “Thanks. You don’t look so bad yourself.”

They exchanged a few awkward but endearing glances before Kara gestured to her car. “Shall we?”

“Lead the way,” Sara said, falling into step beside her.

Kara opened the passenger door for Sara, watching as she slid into the seat, and then went around to the driver’s side. The drive to the sushi restaurant wasn’t long, but it felt like the time stretched out as they made small talk. Kara could tell that Sara was as excited as she was, but there was an underlying layer of nervousness to their conversation. They laughed a lot, though, the awkwardness melting away with each shared joke or sideways glance.

When they arrived at the restaurant, a cozy little place tucked away in the corner of a busy street. The moment they walked in, the atmosphere was warm and inviting, with soft lighting casting a mellow glow over the intimate booths. The sound of gentle chatter and the clinking of dishes filled the air, and Kara led Sara to their table in the back.

“You ready for this?” Kara asked, pulling out Sara’s chair for her.

Sara raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk. “I mean, I’m always ready for food. But I’ve got to warn you—I’m pretty serious about my sushi.”

Kara laughed, taking her own seat. “Oh, don’t worry. I’m basically a sushi connoisseur.” She immediately regretted the words, realizing how much of a dork she sounded like, but Sara only laughed, which made Kara feel a lot better.

As the waiter came over and took their order, Kara found herself watching Sara more than she should, taking in how she lit up when she talked about her favorite types of sushi, or how she always tucked a strand of hair behind her ear when she got excited about something. It was the little things that Kara found herself falling for.

“So, what’s your favorite kind of sushi?” Kara asked, leaning in a little. She was genuinely curious.

Sara leaned back in her chair, looking thoughtful. “Hmm... I’d say salmon nigiri. It’s simple, but you can’t go wrong with it.” She grinned, glancing at Kara. “What about you?”

“I’m all about the spicy tuna rolls,” Kara replied, laughing lightly. “I like it a little extra, you know?”

Sara’s eyes sparkled with amusement. “I can see that.”

Their sushi arrived soon after, and they dug in, chatting between bites, laughing at each other’s random stories. There was something so natural about being with Sara—like the time they’d already spent together had built this foundation, and now they were just enjoying each other’s company. There were no pretenses, no pressure. Just two people, figuring things out together.

As they ate, Kara found herself getting lost in the conversation, completely immersed in the moment. It was refreshing, actually. With Sara, there was none of the tension Kara had once felt with Lena. No second-guessing, no wondering if she was doing things right. Just a connection that seemed to flow so effortlessly.

“So,” Sara began after a while, swirling her drink and looking over at Kara. “What’s the one thing about you that no one knows?”

Kara raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “Hmm. That’s a tough one.”

Sara leaned in slightly, her voice lowering. “Come on, I’m asking the hard-hitting questions here.”

Kara thought for a moment before answering with a slight grin. “I used to write songs. Like, when I was younger. I had this whole notebook full of them.” She shrugged, almost sheepishly. “But I kind of let it go after a while.”

Sara smiled at her, her eyes warm. “I think that’s pretty cool. You should totally start again if it makes you happy.”

Kara’s heart gave a small leap at her words, the sincerity in her voice making her feel a little lighter. “Maybe I will.”

The rest of the evening passed in a similar easy rhythm—shared stories, plenty of laughter, and some honest moments that made Kara feel like she was seeing Sara in a new light. When the check arrived, Sara reached for it, but Kara stopped her.

“I’ve got this,” Kara said with a smile. “It’s my turn to treat you.”

Sara smiled back, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. “Alright. But next time it’s on me.”

They left the restaurant together, stepping into the cool evening air. Kara felt the familiar flutter in her stomach as she walked beside Sara, and when they reached Kara’s car, she turned to her.

“I had a really good time,” Kara said, her voice soft.

Sara smiled at her, her gaze lingering for a second longer than usual. “Me too. We should do this again sometime.”

“I’d like that,” Kara replied, her heart racing again. She reached up to tuck a stray piece of hair behind her ear, her fingers brushing lightly against Sara’s.

There was a brief, almost electric pause between them, before Kara leaned in, feeling the warmth of Sara’s breath against her skin. It was a moment of perfect, simple connection—and when their lips met, it felt like the most natural thing in the world.

Chapter Text

There were a lot of reasons Lena transferred to Midvale High. She’d lived in Midvale her whole life- same streets, same grocery store, same nosy neighbors who still called her “sweetheart” like she was five. It wasn’t like the school was some big mystery. She could’ve gone there from the start. But she didn’t. Because her mom had other plans.

Boarding school. Hours away. Somewhere remote and cold and “elite,” with uniforms and honor codes and all the other rules that didn’t matter if you knew how to play the game.

And Lena? She figured the game out fast.

She didn’t exactly love boarding school- but she loved the freedom it gave her. The distance. The invisibility. Back home, everyone knew her mom, knew her family. But out there, she was just Lena. She could fuck up and nobody cared. Nobody watched. And when they did, she just smiled and said whatever she needed to say. She got good at that.

Andrea was part of it from the start. Her roommate, her best friend, her bad influence- or maybe Lena was hers. It didn’t matter. They clicked. They skipped classes together like it was a sport. They snuck out every weekend. They got tattoos in someone’s basement. Piercings in dorm bathrooms with needles they definitely didn’t sterilize right. Lena kissed who she wanted to kiss, mostly girls- and didn’t bother hiding it. Not there. Not with Andrea.

They made messes and called it living. Lena never thought any of it would catch up with her. She was careful. Mostly.

But then there was the night in the bathroom. Just a regular night. Just her and Andrea, passing a joint back and forth, laughing about something that wasn’t even funny. The tile was cold, and the smoke hung thick in the air, sweet and slow. It felt safe. It always felt safe.

Until the door creaked open.

Someone caught them. Eyes wide open. A moment of stunned silence- then the shouting started. They got written up. Got sent to their room. A call home. Her mom’s voice, quiet and tight on the phone: “We’ll talk when you get back.”

But there wasn’t a talk. There was a decision. A one-way ticket back to Midvale. Back to the house she grew up in, the town she thought she’d outgrown, the high school she’d never planned on stepping foot in.

Midvale High. A public school. For fuck’s sake.

The moment Lena walked into Midvale High, she had a group of followers. Not friends—she didn’t do friends, not really. Andrea had been the exception. The rest were just people who gravitated toward her like moths to a flame. Curious, clingy, desperate for her attention. Lena didn’t mind. She liked the attention. It gave her control, and control made her feel safe.

The school got to know her fast- whispers in the halls, stares that lingered too long, rumors that spun themselves into legends by lunch. And Lena? She learned the place just as quickly. She knew who mattered and who didn’t. Knew which teachers were pushovers, which bathrooms didn’t lock, which hallways were always empty.

That’s when she heard about Kara Danvers.

Star basketball player. Top athlete. National Honor Society. Kind to everyone. Basically a walking yearbook superlative. Smart. Charming. And, yeah- hot.  The kind of girl Lena usually avoided because they reminded her too much of everything she wasn’t.

Still, she tried her usual approach. Flash a smile. Say something clever. Look, but not too obviously. Flirt just enough to get noticed. But Kara didn’t bite. She was polite, kind even, but she didn’t fall for Lena’s usual tricks. She didn’t chase. She didn’t flatter. She didn’t even flinch.

And that made Lena pay attention.

Because then something shifted. Kara was looking. At her in the halls. In class. Little glances when she thought Lena wouldn’t notice. Smiles that lingered a second too long. The kind of attention Lena could feel. And Lena-well, she did what she always did. She turned it into a game.

Teasing looks. Offhand comments. A casual brush of fingers in the hallway. She kept it light, playful. She knew how to be irresistible. She knew how to keep people wanting.

But Kara didn’t play like the others. Kara wanted more than the game. She wanted to talk, to connect, to understand. She asked questions that mattered. Listened like she actually cared. And Lena- Lena didn’t know what to do with that.

It scared her.

Because no one had really seen her in a long time. Not since Andrea. And even then, Andrea hadn’t known the whole story. Kara didn’t know either, but she wanted to. She was getting closer.

And Lena? She panicked.

So she did what she always did when things got too real: she built the walls back up. Reinforced them with sarcasm and charm. Kept the game going. Kept her distance.

Sometimes she slipped. Sometimes she'd let something honest slip out- an expression, a story, a truth she hadn’t meant to share. But every time, she pulled herself back. Reminded herself that she couldn’t do this. Not yet. Maybe not ever.

She wasn’t ready to be that vulnerable. Not with Kara. Not with anyone.

Of course Lena noticed when Kara started to actually care.

It was in the way she talked to her—soft, patient, never pushing but always present. The way her eyes lingered a second longer than necessary, the way her smile tilted just a little when Lena walked into the room. Kara tried for her. That was new. Uncomfortable, even. But it also made it a little easier to let the walls down. Just a little. Just enough to be real sometimes.

But then she’d go home. Back to the house with too much silence and not enough love. Back to the name on the mailbox. Luthor. And being a Luthor meant strength. It meant control. Vulnerability wasn’t a luxury- it was a threat.

Still, that night- the night of the kiss- none of that seemed to matter.

It was just another stupid party. Lena hadn’t even wanted to go. She expected beer, bad music, and worse conversations. Nothing new. Nothing meaningful.

Until Kara walked in.

Suddenly, everything felt a little sharper. Brighter. And then came the spin-the-bottle game. Lena rolled her eyes and played along, not expecting much. Until Kara spun the bottle, and it landed on Lena.

You've got to be kidding me.

The kiss should’ve been nothing. Just a quick, half-drunken moment like the rest of them. But it wasn’t. There was heat. There was softness. There was that quiet click inside her, like something shifting into place.

She felt it.

And the worst part? Everyone saw it.

Saw her—Lena Luthor—soft and vulnerable and completely undone for a split second. That couldn’t happen. That shouldn’t have happened. So the next day, she did what she always did: she brushed it off. Laughed it away. Pretended it was a mistake.

Kara didn’t buy it.

Later that night, Kara showed up at her house. No expectations, no judgment—just her, standing there like she belonged. And suddenly, they were sitting on Lena’s bed, silence between them thick with everything unsaid. Until Kara leaned in. Until Lena kissed her back. Until there was no more pretending.

They had sex.

A lot of sex.

Slow, careful, intense.

And for Lena—it changed everything.

She already knew she liked Kara. She’d known for weeks, maybe longer. But this wasn’t just a crush, or a game, or something she could compartmentalize. This was different. This was intimacy. She hadn’t let someone in like that since Andrea. She hadn’t been seen like that in years.

She was terrified. But God, she loved every minute of it.

Then morning came. And reality came with it. It didn’t hit her for a while. She woke up with a smile, feeling refreshed. Until she realized what had happened. What it meant. What it probably meant to Kara. What it definitely meant to her.

Oh, Kara.

Lena wanted to talk. She wanted to be honest. She wanted to open up, to let Kara in. But not like this. Not in daylight. Not with everything exposed and raw. Definitely not in public. She wasn’t ready to be that girl- the one with feelings, the one who loved openly, the one who could be hurt.

So instead of telling the truth, she did what she knew best. She put her armor back on. And continued the game.

That was… until Kara finally had enough.

Lena  drove to the basketball court near Kara’s house—a little outdoor court with faded lines and a single crooked hoop. She didn’t even know why she went. She just hoped. Hoped Kara might be there, like she sometimes was after school, practicing shots until the sun dipped behind the trees.

And there she was.

Alone. Focused. Repeating the same motions over and over, like the rhythm of it kept her steady. She didn’t see Lena at first. The ball hit the rim, bounced, rolled. Kara chased it down. Shot again.

Lena watched from the edge of the court, her hands buried in her jacket pockets, heart pounding harder than it should have.

Eventually, Kara noticed her.

She froze mid-dribble. Pulled her hair out of her face. No smile. No surprise. Just… tired eyes. Lena stepped forward. Said something—she didn’t even remember what. Something soft. Something real. She tried. She offered Kara that small, trembling piece of her heart again. Hoped it would be enough.

But Kara didn’t move toward her. Didn’t smile. Didn’t speak at first. Lena can’t remember the conversation they sad. She only remembers feeling hurt, feeling like it wasn’t enough. It was all a blur. Lena can still hear the words till this day.

“I can’t keep doing this.”

There was no anger in her voice—just exhaustion. Like Lena had finally worn her down. Lena tried to explain, whatever ‘explain’ meant. But it wasn’t enough.

Kara looked at her before walking away. Left Lena standing there on the empty court, blinking fast against the tears she refused to let fall. Her throat tight, her chest aching in a way she hadn’t felt since Andrea.

There was no closure. No dramatic goodbye. Just silence and Kara’s back as she disappeared down the street. So Lena did what she knew how to do. She swallowed it all. Stuffed the pain down somewhere deep, somewhere unreachable. And by the time she got home, the walls were already back up. Higher. Thicker. Impenetrable. She told herself she was fine. And acted like Kara Danvers had never meant a thing.

--

Lena noticed.

Of course Lena had noticed.

Lena had always prided herself on being observant. It was one of those things she couldn’t help, an almost reflexive habit of noticing the little things that others missed. But lately, it felt like she was seeing Kara in a completely different light. At first, it was subtle-a shift in Kara’s energy, the way she carried herself with a little more ease, a little more confidence. There was something lighter about her, less guarded. It made Lena’s chest tighten, though she tried to ignore it, trying to convince herself it didn’t matter. After all, she had her own life to deal with.

But the more she saw Kara, the more Lena realized something was off.  Kara was different, almost happier? Like she’d completely forgot about her, no more looks, no more trying. The thing was, Lena didn’t know how to react to this new version of Kara. It felt… distant. And it made Lena feel, for lack of a better word, strange. She knew Kara said she was done, but she didn’t expect it to feel this way.

Then, one afternoon, Lena overheard a conversation in the hallway between Nia and Winn. They were talking about Kara’s new... thing. Lena wasn’t sure if she was supposed to hear, but the mention of someone new immediately caught her attention.

“Kara’s seeing someone,” Nia said casually, barely looking up as she sifted through her locker. “Her name’s Sara.”

Lena’s heart skipped a beat. She couldn’t help but stop in her tracks, her mind immediately jumping to conclusions. Sara? Who was this Sara? What did Kara see in her?

“She’s on the cheerleading team,” Winn added, sounding almost amused. “Dark hair, dark eyes. And, honestly, they look like they’ve got a real thing going. It’s kind of cute.”

Lena’s stomach twisted at the thought of Kara with someone else. She hated it, but she couldn’t stop the feelings that bubbled up, rising like an unexpected wave crashing over her. Was this what Kara had felt when Lena was with Noah? The thought of someone else getting Kara’s attention, someone else getting to see that side of her—the side Lena had once thought was for her and only her.

Lena shoved the thoughts away, telling herself it didn’t matter. She had ended things with Noah. That was her choice, and it was the right choice. She had known for a while that they were never right for each other. He didn’t get her the way Kara did, and maybe that was why the relationship had fallen apart so easily. He wasn’t the one who made her feel alive, who made her laugh in that way only Kara could.

But now, seeing Kara with Sara felt different. When Lena saw them together for the first time at lunch, it was like a punch to the gut. Kara and Sara were sitting at one of the tables near the window, laughing over something, their shoulders brushing as they shared something private between them. Sara smiled up at Kara, and there was an ease in Kara’s expression that Lena had never seen with her before—not like this. It wasn’t forced or strained. It was… real.

And it hurt. It hurt more than Lena wanted to admit.

She tried to tell herself it was fine, that Kara deserved to be happy. But that didn’t stop the sharp edge of jealousy that lodged itself in her chest. Because, as much as she hated to admit it, Sara was everything Lena couldn’t be for Kara. She was confident, effortless, and exactly the kind of person Kara seemed to need now. Sara was pretty, her dark eyes always sparkling with excitement whenever she looked at Kara. She fit into Kara’s world in a way Lena never had.

Lena couldn’t help but feel small standing on the outside, looking in. She had never been able to give Kara that kind of peace, that kind of joy. She had always been a whirlwind, a storm of emotions that Kara had to weather, but Sara? She was calm. Steady. She could offer Kara something Lena wasn’t sure she ever could.

And it pissed her off more than she was willing to admit.

It wasn’t just jealousy. It was something deeper, something more complicated. It was regret, and a kind of sadness she couldn’t put into words. Kara was moving on. She was letting go, just like she said she would. But Lena hadn’t expected it to feel like this—like a loss that she hadn’t quite prepared for.

She watched them together from across the cafeteria, the way Kara looked at Sara with a softness Lena hadn’t seen in a long time. It was the same kind of look she had once gotten, back when things had felt so simple between them. But that was before everything had gotten messy, before the lines had been blurred.

The worst part? Lena didn’t know how to make it stop. How to turn back time and fix everything. She didn’t know if she even deserved to.

But watching Kara smile like that with Sara? It made her wonder if maybe she had never truly understood what Kara needed all along. And maybe, just maybe, Sara was the person who could give it to her.

It wasn’t Sara’s fault. It wasn’t Kara’s fault. It was hers. She had been the one to mess things up. Lena had always known, deep down, that she was the cause of the wreckage between her and Kara. She had been the one to push, to pull back, to confuse everything. One minute she’d be cold and distant, throwing out sarcastic remarks to shield herself, and the next, she’d be teetering on the edge of something more- something real. It was like she couldn’t decide what she wanted, so she just kept changing the rules as she went along.

Lena had never been good at being vulnerable. She was too afraid to open up, too afraid to show anyone who she really was. It was easier to keep everyone at arm's length, to hide behind her sharp wit and teasing smile. But with Kara, everything had felt different. She had wanted to be close to her in a way that was terrifying and thrilling all at once. But every time she let herself get too close, every time Kara started to get under her skin, Lena would panic. She’d pull away, play it cool, tell herself it didn’t matter. But it did. And now, as she watched Kara with Sara, she realized just how badly she had messed it up.

She had pushed Kara away when she should have let her in. She had made Kara question herself, made her feel like she was never enough, that Lena couldn’t give her what she needed. And now, here they were—Kara had moved on, and Lena was left to pick up the pieces of something that she had broken with her own hands.

Lena didn’t even know when it had started, this mess. Was it when she had kept things casual with Kara at the beginning, never giving her any sense of security? Or when she had pulled away right when things were starting to get real? Maybe it was when she started dating Noah, trying to distract herself from the feelings that had been growing for Kara all along. Every time she chose to be with someone else, it was like she was building a wall between herself and Kara, and now that wall felt insurmountable.

She had never been good at talking about her feelings. She had never been good at trusting people- hell, she had barely trusted herself. But Kara had always been different. Kara was patient, steady, and for some reason, she had been willing to stick around despite Lena’s constant emotional whiplash. It wasn’t until now, seeing Kara move on with Sara, that Lena realized just how much she had taken that for granted.

It was all so painfully clear now. She had sabotaged her own chance. Kara had been there, ready to let her in, but Lena had pushed her away. And now Kara was finding happiness with someone else. Someone who could give her the consistency, the calm, the stability that Lena had never been able to offer.

Lena’s heart tightened, and she closed her eyes, letting out a shaky breath. She could feel the weight of her own mistakes pressing down on her. It was too late. She had missed her chance, and there was nothing she could do to fix it now. Kara had moved on. Kara had found someone who could be everything she needed.

And Lena? Lena was left with nothing but regret. But the truth was, Lena had only herself to blame. She had been the one to keep things from ever Becoming something real between them.

Now, all she could do was watch from the sidelines, pretending that it didn’t hurt as much as it did. Pretending that she was fine with Kara and Sara. But deep down, Lena knew the truth. She wasn’t fine. Not at all.

She had broken it, and now, Kara was moving on without her.

Lena sat in her room, staring out the window at the fading daylight, her mind tangled in thoughts she couldn’t seem to untangle.  She had to admit, part of her- maybe even most of her- was still fixated on Kara, and the way she had moved on so easily. Moved on from something that was never really there, or was it?

Lena told Kara it was complicated, that it wasn’t all that easy. It’s not like it was about Lena’s sexuality, no she wasn’t afraid of that. She’d come out as bisexual when she was sixteen—there had never been any shame in it, no secrecy. It wasn’t like she was hiding it, it wasn’t even a big deal to anyone at her school. Everyone knew. Her friends, her followers, the people who cared more about who she was dating than anything else—they didn’t care if it was a guy or a girl. It wasn’t a topic that warranted much conversation. Except with her Mother.

Anyway. It wasn’t about her sexuality—it never had been. She was popular, confident, and always knew exactly how to smile for the cameras. Nobody cared about who she was dating. They only cared that she wasn’t single anymore. It was about everything else, all the things Lena hadn’t figured out yet, all the mess inside her she didn’t know how to explain. And deep down, Lena had known that she couldn’t open up to Kara, not yet. She hadn’t been ready to show her all the cracks, the pieces of herself that weren’t quite so easy to put together.

Lena had never really had a home. Not in the way Kara did. Not in the sense that Kara had a family who knew her and loved her, who saw her flaws and embraced them. Lena’s father had died before she ever truly knew what it meant to be loved unconditionally. And her mother? Well, her mother might as well have been a stranger. She was cold, detached, and wrapped up in her own life to the point that Lena barely existed in her world.

Her brother-  he thought he was better than everyone, especially Lena. Always reminding her of how much more successful he was, how much better his life was. And their mother agreed with him. So, Lena had learned early on that she was on her own.

She had a lot of followers, but very few people who actually cared about her. She had Sam now-her one real friend- and that was about it. Sam had always been there, but Lena had learned not to lean on anyone too hard. It was easier to smile and pretend everything was fine, to play the part of the girl who had it all together.

But when it came to Kara, everything felt different. Kara made Lena want to open up in ways she hadn’t even realized she could. She could feel something pulling at her, something raw and honest and terrifying. She wanted to tell Kara everything, wanted to share the parts of herself that no one had ever seen. But there was this gnawing fear at the back of her mind, a fear that had grown so loud in her chest that it almost drowned out everything else.

What if Kara didn’t want her anymore? What if, after hearing the truth about who Lena really was- what her life was really like- Kara would look at her with disgust, or worse, pity?

Lena didn’t know how to let someone in. She didn’t know how to let someone love her the way Kara deserved to be loved. She didn’t know if she could ever give Kara the stability she wanted. She could barely give herself that, let alone someone else.

The broken parts of her felt too big, too sharp, to share with anyone, and especially not Kara. Kara had a whole life ahead of her. She had her friends, her school, her dreams, and now Sara- someone who was easy to love, someone who had it all figured out. And Lena? Well, Lena was a mess. Her family, her past, her inability to trust, to be vulnerable- what if all of that was too much? What if Kara couldn’t handle it?

Lena’s heart clenched. She wasn’t used to feeling like this- so small, so vulnerable. So completely unsure of herself. She had always been in control, always had the perfect answer or the perfect comeback. But now, with Kara, she felt like she was losing control of everything she thought she knew. And it scared her more than anything else ever had.

She wanted to be with Kara, but she didn’t know if she could be the person Kara needed. If Lena had let Kara in, what would she see? The broken home, the emotionally distant mother, the jealousy of her sister, the constant fear that she was never enough?

The fear bubbled up inside of her like a wave, choking her, until she couldn’t breathe.

Chapter Text

Lena stood by the gym door, her heart racing as she watched Kara pack up after practice. The room was warm, but Lena’s hands were cold, her nerves electric as they buzzed in her fingertips. She had been thinking about this moment for weeks—what happened before Christmas break. They’d given into something neither of them had fully understood, and afterward, Lena had pulled away, terrified of what it all meant. Kara had been perfect, but Lena? She had panicked, shut down, and now everything was more complicated than ever. She had to face it. She couldn’t stay silent anymore.

She knew what she wanted. She wanted Kara. But it wasn’t that simple. She’d pulled away too many times, said things she didn’t mean, and now it felt like it might be too late. Still, Lena wasn’t ready to walk away. Not yet.

Taking a deep breath, Lena crossed the gym floor, her sneakers squeaking softly against the hardwood. Kara didn’t notice her at first, absorbed in shoving her gear into her bag. Lena hesitated for a moment, feeling the weight of the conversation she knew she needed to have, but didn’t know how to start.

“Kara?” Lena said, her voice quieter than she intended.

Kara’s head snapped up, her brow furrowing slightly. “Lena?” Her voice held a note of confusion, and Lena could see the guarded caution in her eyes. “What’s up?”

Lena swallowed, feeling a lump form in her throat. She had no idea how to begin, but she knew she couldn’t back down now. “I’ve been thinking about us,” she said, her words coming out shaky. “About everything.”

Kara set her bag down and crossed her arms, giving Lena her full attention. “What about us?” she asked, her tone neutral but with something else—a hint of uncertainty.

Lena took another step closer, feeling the space between them stretch wider than ever before. “I don’t know. I—I don’t know what happened,” she confessed, her voice trembling with the weight of her own confusion. “I know I messed things up with you, but... I don’t want to just give up. I don’t want you to give up on me.”

Kara blinked, clearly taken aback. She opened her mouth, then closed it, clearly struggling to find the right words. After a long moment, she finally spoke, her voice hesitant. “Lena, what are you talking about? You said you weren’t sure, you said you weren’t ready for—” She paused, almost guilty. “For anything.”

Lena bit her lip, the sting of those words still fresh in her mind. She had said that. But now, looking at Kara standing in front of her, looking so beautiful and uncertain, it felt all wrong.

“I know,” Lena said, her voice softer now. “I know I said that, but it doesn’t mean I meant it.” Her words felt almost like a confession, as if she was admitting to herself just how far she’d let things go. “It’s complicated, Kara. It’s always been complicated. But I don’t want to lose you. I don’t... I don’t want this to be the end. I don’t want you to give up on me.”

Kara frowned, clearly confused. “I’m not sure what you’re asking from me, Lena. Are you asking me to just wait for you? After everything?”

Lena’s stomach dropped. That wasn’t what she meant, not at all. She could see it in Kara’s eyes—how conflicted she was, the uncertainty written across her face.

“No,” Lena rushed to say. “No, I’m not asking you to wait for me. I’m just asking- I’m just asking if we could figure this out. Maybe start over.” She swallowed hard, her voice faltering. 

Kara’s expression softened, but there was still hesitation, a wall she couldn’t quite push through. “Lena, I... I don’t know. I’m with Sara now. We’ve been hanging out, and... I don’t want to hurt her. She’s been really great to me.”

The words hit harder than Lena had expected. She had seen Kara with Sara- seen the way they laughed together, how Kara’s face lit up when she talked about her. Kara was happy, and Lena knew that this was real. She couldn’t pretend otherwise.

“I get that,” Lena said quietly, her voice barely a whisper. “I just-”

“Lena,” Kara interrupted gently, her eyes full of understanding and regret. “It’s not that simple. I don’t want to hurt you, but I’m with Sara. And I don’t know if I can just go back to... whatever this was with you. You can’t just ask me to change my whole life Because you think you might be ready.”

Lena’s heart twisted, but she couldn’t let it go- not yet. “I’m not asking you to forget about Sara,” she said quickly. “I’m just asking if we can try to figure this out. I’m not asking for a second chance... I just...” Her voice broke, and she looked down for a moment before meeting Kara’s gaze again. “I just need to know if there’s still a chance.”

Kara stepped back, her eyes searching Lena’s face for any sign of certainty. “Lena, I-,”

The words hung in the air between them, heavy and unspoken. Silence filled the room, only the hum of the fluorescent lights above them keeping them company. Lena could feel her heart beating faster, her breath coming too quickly, as she waited for something- anything- from Kara.

Finally, Kara sighed, her shoulders slumping. “I don’t know, Lena. I don’t know what I feel right now.” She paused, the uncertainty evident in her voice. “I don’t want to hurt you, but... I’m not sure I can go through all that again. I don’t know if we can just go back to being- whatever that was.”

Lena nodded slowly, the weight of Kara’s words sinking in. This wasn’t how she had imagined this conversation going. She had hoped for something—anything—but instead, she was facing the reality that Kara had moved on. Maybe Lena had built too many walls for Kara to even want to try again.

“Okay,” Lena whispered, her voice tight. “I get it.”

Kara didn’t say anything else, but there was something in her eyes that almost seemed apologetic. She grabbed her bag and turned to leave the gym. “I’m sorry, Lena,” she said quietly, her voice soft but final. “I really am.”

Lena stood frozen in place, watching Kara walk away. She had no idea where to go from here, but one thing was certain—she hadn’t gotten the answers she had hoped for. And now, more than ever, she was left with a gnawing uncertainty. The memory of that night before Christmas break lingered in her mind, and she couldn’t help but wonder if that moment had been the beginning of something they would never get back.

Kara sat in her room later that evening, staring at her phone but not really seeing it. Her mind kept drifting back to the conversation with Lena earlier that day. She had told herself she’d moved on. She had been dating Sara for a while now, and things were good—no, great. She liked Sara. Sara was easy to be with, uncomplicated in a way that Kara hadn’t realized she needed until now.

But then Lena had appeared, unexpectedly, with that look in her eyes—the one that still had the power to stir something in Kara, even after everything that had happened. The one that made her heart flip and her stomach churn in ways that no one else could.

Lena had asked for another chance, and for a moment, Kara had been caught off guard. Another chance? What for? To do it all over again? To get pulled in just to be pushed away when it got too real? Kara’s chest tightened at the memory.

Lena had apologized, but what did that mean now?

Kara sighed, leaning back against her pillows, her thoughts spinning in circles. She had moved on. She had to have moved on, right? She was with Sara. It was easy with Sara. But then why did it feel like this moment with Lena had cracked something wide open again?

Her mind wandered to the way Lena had looked at her, how the words had trembled in her voice, how vulnerable she seemed in that moment, as if she was admitting something she hadn’t before. Kara had thought Lena was just a mess of contradictions, but in that moment, she saw something raw, something real, something that tugged at her—just for a moment, a fleeting second.

What did Lena want from her? It was like Lena was asking for a second chance to open up, but Kara couldn’t figure out what that meant. Hadn’t they already been through this?  She couldn’t keep waiting for Lena to come around. Not when she’d already made the decision to move on. Not when she was happy with someone else.

And yet, the pull Lena had on her wasn’t just going to vanish, was it? Kara let out a frustrated sigh, burying her face in her hands. She had worked so hard to put the past behind her, to focus on Sara, to get her life in order. And now this? Lena asking for another chance, like everything they had before could be fixed? It was confusing, and it made Kara feel... conflicted. She didn’t want to feel conflicted. Not now. Not after everything.

But the truth was, Kara knew she wasn’t just with Sara Because it was easy. She was with Sara Because she didn’t want to feel the way Lena made her feel. She didn’t want to be constantly second-guessing herself, wondering if things would ever work out, only for it to fall apart again. With Sara, there was no uncertainty. No back and forth. No feeling like she was holding her breath, waiting for someone who wasn’t sure they were ready.

The thing was, Lena wasn’t sure. She never had been. That’s why Kara had walked away in the first place.

So why was it still so hard to let go? Why did Lena’s face still linger in Kara’s mind, a reminder of something that was never truly hers to have?

Kara closed her eyes, exhaling slowly, and tried to clear her mind. She was with Sara now. She couldn’t let Lena come back in, not when she had finally started to feel stable again. She couldn’t let herself get caught up in something that had already hurt her once.

But still, the memory of Lena asking for another chance, the vulnerability in her voice, lingered like a dull ache. What if Kara had been too quick to walk away? What if Lena wasn’t just asking for a chance at love, but a chance at redemption? A chance to show Kara something she’d never shown anyone before?

Kara shook her head, pushing the thought away. No. She was with Sara now. And she needed to stop letting Lena’s ghost haunt her decisions.

But it wasn’t easy. It was never easy. And in the quiet of her room, alone with her thoughts, Kara couldn’t help but wonder if there was a part of her that would always be tethered to Lena, no matter how hard she tried to break free.

Kara had stared at her phone for a while before tapping out the message. Her fingers hesitated over the keyboard, unsure of what to say. She was still processing the conversation with Lena earlier that day, still unsure of what to make of it all. But she couldn’t keep it to herself any longer.

She quickly sent a text to Nia and Winn:

"Emergency meeting at my place tonight. Please. Need to talk."

The message was simple, but it was enough to get their attention. Within minutes, she had a response from Nia.

"On my way, what's going on?"

Winn followed soon after: "Got it. What happened?"

Kara didn’t bother responding. She didn’t know what to say just yet. She needed to think, but more than that, she needed someone to listen. To help her sort through the mess her thoughts had Become.

Less than an hour later, Nia and Winn showed up at Kara’s place, looking both concerned and curious. Nia entered first, her ginger hair falling messily over her shoulders, a raised eyebrow the first thing Kara saw. Winn trailed behind, his dark eyes sharp as they followed Kara upstairs to her room.

“Alright, what’s going on?” Nia asked, sitting down on the bed, folding her arms. Winn plopped down beside her, giving Kara an expectant look.

Kara paced in front of them for a moment, her hands running through her hair as she tried to find the right words. Finally, she turned to face her friends, her chest tight.

“Okay… so, today after practice, I ran into Lena on the basketball court. And, uh…” She swallowed, trying to gather her thoughts. “She asked me to give her another chance.”

Nia and Winn exchanged a glance, the look of understanding flickering between them. They both knew what Lena meant to Kara, even if they hadn’t always agreed on it.

“Another chance for what?” Winn asked, his tone soft but direct. “You already gave her so many chances, Kara.”

“I know,” Kara said quickly, rubbing her face with both hands. “I thought I was done. I mean, I am done. Right? I’ve been with Sara for a while now, and things are good with her. But then Lena shows up and she’s- god, she’s… asking for another shot. And I don’t even know what to do with that.”

Nia leaned forward, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. “What did she say exactly?”

Kara took a deep breath and recounted the conversation, remembering every word, every glance from Lena. “She said she wasn’t ready before, that it was complicated, but now she wants me to give her another chance. She didn’t really explain what for, but I just- ugh, I don’t know. It felt… different. Like she was serious this time. And it made me question everything.”

Winn tilted his head thoughtfully. “You like Sara, though, right?”

Kara nodded quickly. “Yeah, I do. I really do. It’s easy with her. She’s fun and she actually listens to me. There’s no confusion, no push and pull. It’s like- normal. But then Lena comes back with this and…” She exhaled sharply, clearly frustrated. “I’m just so fucking confused. I can’t stop thinking about it. What if I made a mistake? What if I just walked away too soon? On the other hand, I don’t know if I can trust Lena, not after everything.”

Nia sighed, leaning back against the bed frame and crossing her arms. “Kara, you can’t keep living in the past. I get that Lena messed with your head, but it sounds like she’s only doing that again. And you’ve got Sara now. If you’ve got something real with her, then why risk throwing it away?”

“I know, I know. But... what if Lena’s right? What if I was too quick to give up on her? She looked so… open, you know? Like she was finally ready to be honest with me. And I’m just—what if I’m closing the door on something that could be good?”

Winn shot Nia a quick look, before turning back to Kara. “I think the problem here is you don’t trust yourself. You don’t trust that you know what’s best for you.” He paused, letting the words sink in. “You don’t need to fix Lena’s messes, Kara. If she’s serious about making things work, she’s the one who needs to show that. You can’t keep trying to figure it out for her. She needs to fix her own shit.”

Kara nodded slowly, feeling the weight of Winn’s words settle into her chest. It was hard. It was hard to let go of someone who had been so important to her, even if that person had hurt her more times than she cared to count. But the truth was, she didn’t want to keep fighting for someone who wasn’t ready to fight for her.

Nia leaned forward again, a soft smile on her face. “Kara, you’ve got Sara now. If that feels right, then stick with that. Stop doubting yourself. Don’t let Lena’s uncertainty drag you back into something you already walked away from.”

Kara let out a long breath, glancing down at her phone. She was still caught up in the tangled mess of emotions from earlier, but hearing her friends’ thoughts made things clearer. Lena had been a part of her life, somehow, but she wasn’t the whole thing. Kara had something with Sara now, and maybe that was where she needed to focus.

“Yeah…” Kara said, finally letting the words settle. “You’re right. I’ve got to stop second-guessing myself. I’ve made my choice.”

Nia and Winn exchanged a look before both nodding in agreement.

“Good,” Nia said with a grin. “Just enjoy your time with Sara and stop letting Lena mess with your head.”

Kara smiled weakly, finally feeling a sense of calm that had been missing all day. “Yeah, I think I can do that.”

She knew it wasn’t going to be easy to completely let go of Lena. But hearing it from her friends, hearing it out loud, made her realize she was on the right path. It was time to focus on what was in front of her now.

The weight of the conversation still lingered in the air, but somehow, with Nia and Winn there, the tension eased. As soon as Kara let out that final sigh of relief, Nia’s face lit up, and the familiar banter between the three of them started to flow effortlessly.

“Alright,” Nia said, throwing herself dramatically onto the couch. “Emergency meeting over. What now? We can’t just end it on a note about Lena and Sara—let’s switch gears and talk about something way more important.”

Kara raised an eyebrow. “And that would be…?”

“Gossip time!” Nia declared, snapping her fingers. “We’re going to do a deep dive into the weirdest thing I saw on TikTok today. I’m telling you, the world is a strange place, and I’m here for it.”

Winn snorted. “Please don’t tell me we’re going back to that video of the guy pretending to be a plant.”

Nia winked at her. “Oh, we absolutely are. You can’t just gloss over the art of acting like a fern. It’s a lifestyle.”

Kara laughed despite herself, her mind momentarily distracted from everything that had happened with Lena. For the next few hours, they fell into a comfortable rhythm. They traded stories, laughed at ridiculous videos, and dished out gossip like they always did. The room was full of the kind of energy that reminded Kara of how simple things used to be before all the emotional chaos had hit. It was nice to feel like herself again, even just for a little while.

At some point, Nia had found a series of blooper reels from a popular TV show, and the three of them spent the next fifteen minutes watching outtakes of actors messing up their lines. Winn kept trying to hold in his laughter, but it was useless, and soon, the three of them were all in stitches, barely able to catch their breath between giggles.

Kara didn’t even realize how much time had passed until Nia pulled out her phone, her expression suddenly turning dramatic. “Guys, emergency. The last video on my feed is a cat wearing a sweater. We need to watch it.”

Winn rolled his eyes. “You’re such a dork.”

“Dork or not,” Nia retorted, clicking on the video, “I’m here for the fashion-forward feline.”

Kara’s stomach hurt from laughing so much, the kind of sore from genuine joy. Even though the night had started with a heavy conversation, it ended on a lighter note. A real one.

They stayed up late, joking about their high school teachers, doing their best (and failing miserably) to impersonate their friends, and watching a series of random, hilarious videos that only made sense Because they were all together.

It wasn’t until well into the night that they finally wrapped up the impromptu hangout. Winn checked the time and groaned. “I’ve gotta go, or my mom will start sending search parties out for me.”

Nia nodded, already feeling the pleasant exhaustion settle in. “Same here. I can barely keep my eyes open.”

They all made their way to the door, exchanging a few final jokes and a promise to meet up again soon. But before Winn left, he stopped and turned to Kara.

“Hey, just remember, you’ve got this,” he said, his tone softer than before. “Whatever happens with Lena, just make sure you’re doing it for you. You don’t have to figure it out all at once.”

Nia nodded in agreement, giving Kara a reassuring smile. “You know where we are if you need to talk. Or if you just want a break from all the drama.”

Kara smiled, feeling genuinely grateful for her friends. “Thanks, both of you. Really.”

As they left, it all felt quieter, but in a good way. Kara went back upstairs and laid down on her bed, feeling the familiar warmth of contentment settling in. For the first time in a while, her mind wasn’t racing with worry, and for once, she felt like she could just breathe. It was nice to feel grounded again, surrounded by the people who cared about her.

She grabbed her phone and shot Sara a quick text: “Hope your night was good, I’ll see you tomorrow <3”.

It wasn’t like everything was suddenly perfect, but in that moment, with the laughter of her friends still echoing in her mind and the calm settling over her, Kara felt like she was going to be okay

A couple of weeks had passed since that moment with Lena at the basketball court, and Kara had made her decision. It hadn’t been easy, but when she thought about it, the choice was clear. She was with Sara now, and it felt right. The way Sara made her laugh, how easy it was to talk to her, and the way they just clicked. It wasn’t a dramatic realization- more like a quiet, steady certainty. She wanted to be with Sara, and she was done with the confusion that had surrounded Lena for so long.

Kara thought about it sometimes, about how Lena had thrown herself into her words, asking for another chance, but it felt like too much, too late. There was something about Lena’s timing that always made Kara question herself, something about the way Lena opened up and then pulled back, leaving Kara constantly second-guessing her place in Lena’s life. It was the unpredictability of it all that wore her down.

But with Sara, there was no drama. No guessing. Just easy, steady, uncomplicated comfort. That was the feeling Kara had been chasing all along. She didn't need the back-and-forth anymore. She needed stability, someone who would make her feel safe, and Sara did that.

So now, as Kara looked at her life, her relationship with Sara, the friends she’d leaned on, and the peace that had slowly crept into her days—she felt sure. She had chosen Sara, and she was glad she did.

Things were finally falling into place, and Kara felt like she was starting to breathe again.

Her relationship with Sara had been steadily growing, and with each passing date, each quiet kiss shared between them, Kara found herself more comfortable in the space they had created together. They were no longer just two people hanging out; they were a couple. And it felt real.

It wasn’t just about the sweet moments, though—those definitely didn’t hurt. It was the way Sara seemed to fit into Kara’s life effortlessly. After weeks of dating, Kara was starting to feel like she could picture this with Sara for the long haul. They had shared more intimate moments, like late-night talks, walks through the park, and the kind of deep, meaningful conversation that made Kara feel truly seen and heard. It wasn’t just fun; it was connection. Something she had never had before.

Sara had even met Kara’s parents, and it went better than she’d ever imagined. Her mom had immediately taken a liking to her, asking about her family, chatting with her like they had known each other for years. Sara’s warmth was easy to feel, and Kara’s dad, who was usually reserved, had been laughing with her over their shared love of movies. That night, over dinner, Kara had felt this quiet sense of certainty settle in her chest.

The kind of certainty she hadn’t realized she was missing.

And with everything else in her life starting to line up as well, it was hard not to feel like things were finally clicking. Basketball was going better than ever. The team was gelling, and Kara felt stronger, faster, more focused. She was no longer weighed down by all the emotional baggage that had kept her distracted for so long.

Her grades were improving, too. With Sara in her life, and with the emotional fog clearing, Kara found it easier to focus. The stress of worrying about Lena, the mess of unanswered feelings, had all but evaporated. Kara was able to give her best effort in class, and the results were showing.

Prom was also on the horizon, and for once, Kara wasn’t dreading it. Normally, she would’ve just wanted to skip out entirely. But with Sara by her side, she was actually looking forward to it. The idea of walking in with someone she was really into, someone who made her feel seen, felt exciting instead of overwhelming. For the first time, she could imagine having fun, letting go of all the anxiety, and just enjoying the night.

As the star player of the school basketball team, Kara knew that when it came to prom, expectations were high. Everyone expected something big, something memorable. After all, Kara had always been the one making game-winning shots, pulling off the most clutch plays. So, it only made sense that her promposal to Sara should be just as impressive.

At first, Kara wasn’t sure what to do. She didn’t want to make it too flashy or over-the-top, but she also didn’t want it to be too simple. This was Sara, the girl she’d been dating for weeks now, and she was special. She deserved something that reflected just how much Kara cared about her. But Kara had no clue how to pull off a grand gesture.

That’s when her team stepped in.

Nia, Winn, and even a few of the other players on the basketball team took it upon themselves to help Kara plan the perfect promposal. They knew Kara, and they knew what Sara liked. With the pressure mounting, Kara couldn’t help but feel a little overwhelmed by the idea of creating something big enough to meet everyone’s expectations. But her friends were determined, and they made sure she wouldn’t be doing it alone.

“Okay, so I’m thinking,” Nia said, taking charge as usual, “You’ve gotta do it somewhere that feels... you know... you. Like, somewhere that has meaning for you two. Not just some random place. And it has to be public- so everyone sees it.”

“Yeah, like on the court during a game?” Winn chimed in, his eyes gleaming with excitement. “I mean, you are the star player, Kara. It’d be legendary.”

Kara sighed, feeling the weight of the idea, but at the same time, she couldn’t help but smile. Her friends were really going all in.

“I mean, it doesn’t have to be that dramatic,” Kara said, her voice a little unsure. “We could just go for something simple, maybe a cute sign or something?”

But Nia wasn’t having it. “No, no, no. Kara, we’re going big for this. It’s prom, for crying out loud. And you’re the MVP, so we’re gonna make this moment as memorable as your game-winning shot.”

Winn laughed. “Plus, Sara will love it. She’s got to. I mean, who wouldn’t want a promposal that’s tied to a basketball game? You’re giving her your signature move, just in prom form.”

After a lot of brainstorming, a plan finally came together. The idea was simple, but impactful. The basketball court, the one Kara had spent countless hours on, would be the backdrop. A huge banner, with the words "Will You Go to Prom with Me?" would be unfurled at the most unexpected moment. And, of course, Kara would take a shot—right before the banner dropped—to make it feel like a game-winning moment, like everything she’d done in her life had led up to this one perfect shot.

The night before the game, Kara was a bundle of nerves. It wasn’t that she didn’t think Sara would say yes—she knew Sara would. But the pressure to make it as perfect as possible was eating at her. What if it wasn’t enough? What if the whole thing felt forced?

But then she remembered Sara. She remembered the way Sara had supported her through the ups and downs of their new relationship. The way Sara always made her feel like she was enough, just as she was. This was for Sara, and if anyone could appreciate the gesture, it was her.

That night, after practice, the team had one last meeting in the gym. Kara stood by the court, the basketball in her hands, staring down at the freshly painted lines on the floor.

“You got this, Kara,” Nia said, giving her a reassuring pat on the back. “You just gotta let it happen.”

“Yeah, it’s gonna be great,” Winn added, bouncing a basketball on the floor.

With a deep breath, Kara nodded. She didn’t know what tomorrow would bring, but she knew one thing: she was going to give it everything she had. For Sara. For their relationship. For the promposal that was going to be just as unforgettable as her game-winning shot.

The night of the game, Kara was feeling a mixture of nerves and excitement. The crowd in the gym was buzzing with energy, the lights flashing and the music pulsing through the speakers as her team warmed up. But underneath all the usual game-day hype, Kara had one thing on her mind: the promposal.

She’d made the decision to keep it simple- at least in her mind. It wasn’t going to be a huge spectacle. Just a well -timed shot and a banner, with a simple question that would change everything for her and Sara.

The game was intense, as always. Kara was locked in, doing what she did best, leading her team with precision and confidence. But every time the ball left her hands, her thoughts would drift to the moment that was about to happen. It was a game in more ways than one. She had to focus, make sure she hit that shot, and then… everything would fall into place.

The final buzzer sounded, and her team had won. As the players high-fived and cheered, Kara’s heart was racing for a different reason. This was it. This was the moment she’d been working up to, and the crowd was still buzzing, unaware of what was about to happen.

As the gymnasium filled with clapping and loud cheers, the announcer’s voice boomed through the speakers.

“Alright, everyone! We’ve got one last surprise for tonight’s game. Let’s all welcome Kara Danvers to the court for her... special moment!”

Kara’s stomach flipped as she made her way to the center of the court, but she couldn’t help the smile that spread across her face. She caught a glimpse of Sara standing near the bleachers, her eyes already on Kara, a puzzled look crossing her face. Sara had no idea what was coming.

Kara took her position at the free-throw line. The gym fell quiet in anticipation, and the spotlight shifted to her. She could hear her teammates in the background, urging her on, but all she could focus on was Sara.

She dribbled the ball once, twice, steadying her breathing. This wasn’t just a shot—it was her promise to Sara. A way to show how much she’d come to care about her, how much she wanted their future together.

The banner was already being unfurled behind her, slowly descending from the rafters. As the crowd murmured in confusion, the bright white letters spelled out the words: Will You Go to Prom with Me?

Kara grinned, her heart thudding in her chest. It was happening. It was all happening.

With a swift motion, Kara launched the ball toward the hoop. The gym held its breath as it arced through the air, and for a split second, everything was suspended. The crowd didn’t make a sound as they waited for the outcome.

And then—swish. The ball sank perfectly into the basket.

The gym erupted into cheers, but Kara’s focus remained on Sara. She watched Sara’s face light up with a mixture of surprise and joy. Slowly, she made her way toward her, the noise of the crowd fading into the background as she walked through the sea of students still applauding.

Sara stood at the edge of the court, eyes wide, her mouth open in a little gasp of disbelief.

“You did not just do that,” Sara said, her voice soft, but full of excitement.

Kara stopped right in front of her, the spotlight still shining down. “I did,” she said, her voice a little shaky but filled with a kind of certainty she hadn’t felt in a long time.

Sara laughed, her eyes sparkling. “You’re crazy, you know that?”

“Maybe,” Kara admitted, grinning. “But I wanted to ask you to prom in a way that felt… special. You deserve that.”

For a moment, Sara just stared at her, her lips slightly parted. Then, without warning, she reached forward and kissed Kara softly on the lips, sending the crowd into an even bigger frenzy.

When they pulled apart, Sara’s smile was wide, her face flushed. “Yes. Yes, I’ll go to prom with you, Kara Danvers.”

Kara felt her heart race as she grinned back. “I’m glad. I was worried for a second you might say no.”

“Are you kidding? I would never say no to you,” Sara laughed.

The gym was still buzzing, but in that moment, all Kara could hear was Sara’s laughter and the sound of her own heartbeat, racing with excitement and relief. Everything felt right. They were right.

And for Kara, this wasn’t just about asking Sara to prom. It was about the future. It was about showing her that she was ready to take that next step with her. That, for the first time, Kara felt like she was truly ready for something real. And it felt like everything was falling into place.

Lena had been in the stands, watching the game unfold, but her eyes couldn’t help but drift toward Kara. It had Become impossible not to. Kara was the star of the team, and everyone knew it. Her moves were graceful, precise, like she owned the court. But it wasn’t just the game that had Lena’s attention- it was the moment she’d been waiting for, the one she knew was coming, even though she didn’t want to admit it.

When Kara stepped out onto the court with the basketball in hand, Lena felt a pang of nostalgia. She remembered that one game, not too long ago, where Kara had made the perfect shot—not just because of her skills, but because of Lena. It had been one of those quiet moments between them, where all it took was a small nod from Lena to give Kara the confidence to take the shot, to make it count.

And now, Kara was doing the same thing again. But this time, it wasn’t for her. It wasn’t for Lena.

The banner dropped slowly, Will You Go to Prom with Me?, and the entire gym seemed to hold its breath. Lena watched as Sara’s face lit up, and Kara made the shot that sealed it. The crowd went wild, but all Lena could feel was the knot in her chest tightening. The perfect shot, the perfect moment... and this time, it was for Sara.

For a brief moment, Lena closed her eyes, letting the noise around her blur out. She could still remember the rush of watching Kara make that shot for her, that look in her eyes when she knew Lena was the reason she’d believed in herself. But now, it was Sara’s turn. She’d been the one standing there when Kara made that shot. And Lena couldn’t deny the sharp ache that surged through her.

It was strange, realizing how much she had let slip through her fingers. She’d missed her chance, and now, watching Kara with Sara, Lena knew it wasn’t just about a game. It was about everything that could’ve been.

Sara was getting everything Lena couldn’t, Kara’s heart, her trust, and now, even her promposal moment. And Lena had to face the truth: She had let this happen. She had let Kara slip away.

Lena didn’t wait for the cheers to die down. The second she saw Sara throw her arms around Kara, the moment Kara laughed- bright and happy, like she was exactly where she was supposed to be, Lena turned on her heel and walked away.

The gym was buzzing, people still reacting to the promposal, but Lena felt like she was underwater. Every sound was muffled, distant, like she wasn’t really there. She pushed through the crowd, barely hearing the congratulations being thrown Kara’s way, her own heartbeat drowning it all out.

She didn’t even realize Sam was following her until they were out in the hallway, the doors swinging shut behind them. “Lena,” Sam called, a little breathless from catching up. “What was that?”

Lena shook her head, her jaw clenched tight. “Nothing.”

Sam scoffed. “Oh, right, nothing. That’s why you bolted the second Kara kissed Sara.”

Lena exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over her face. “Can we not do this right now?”

Sam crossed her arms, leaning against the locker beside Lena. “You’re acting like this is some big shock. You knew Kara was with Sara.”

“I know,” Lena muttered. And she did. But knowing it and seeing it were two different things.

For weeks, she’d been trying to push it down, trying to convince herself that it didn’t matter. That she wasn’t jealous, that she wasn’t feeling this. But the way her chest tightened when she saw Kara look at Sara, the way it felt like something inside her twisted, like something had been yanked away, proved otherwise.

Sam’s voice softened. “Lena… if this is really nothing, why are you running?”

Lena didn’t have an answer.

Meanwhile, back in the gym, Kara barely heard the noise around her as she watched Lena disappear through the doors. It was only a second, a flash of dark hair, a figure turning away, but she noticed. Of course, she noticed.

Sara was talking, grinning, holding her hand, but for just a split second, Kara’s mind was somewhere else. And she hated that.

Chapter Text

Lena paced the empty hallway, her breath coming quicker than she wanted it to. The walls felt like they were closing in, the weight in her chest pressing heavier and heavier. Sam stood a few feet away, arms crossed, watching her with a mix of frustration and concern. “Lena, talk to me.”

Lena stopped and took a shaky breath, looking Sam in the eyes. "I slept with Kara." She swallowed, the weight of the words settling heavily in her chest. "But I did the most stupid thing after. I pretended like it didn’t matter. Like she didn’t matter."

Sam’s brows furrowed, her expression softening with concern. "Lena, what are you talking about? I can't believe-you can’t just brush something like that off. Did you-"

"I know, okay?" Lena cut her off, running her hand through her hair in frustration. "I knew it was real. I knew it was more than just a stupid- whatever it was, but... I panicked. I couldn’t let her in. I couldn’t let myself need her. I was too scared to admit how much she meant to me." Her voice cracked, and she hated the vulnerability creeping into her words.

Sam didn’t say anything, just stayed still, waiting.

Lena swallowed hard, trying to keep her voice steady. “I wanted her, Sam. I wanted to be the person she thought I could be. But how the hell was I supposed to do that when I couldn’t even let her in?” She sucked in a breath, forcing herself to say the words. “You know my family. You know what it’s like. My dad’s dead, my mom never wanted me, my brother thinks I’m just some mistake he has to tolerate. I don’t have a home,I have a house, I have money, but I don’t have a home. And I didn’t know how to tell her that. How do you tell someone like Kara, someone who actually has people, that you don’t?”

Sam’s face softened, but Lena wasn’t done.

“I tried, Sam. I tried to open up. I let her see pieces of me, but every time, I got scared. Because what if she saw the rest and decided it wasn’t worth it? What if she realized I wasn’t worth it?” Her voice broke on the last part, and she turned away, pressing the heels of her hands against her eyes, trying to stop the tears that were threatening to spill over.

Sam’s voice was quieter when she spoke. “Lena…”

Lena let out a shaky breath. “And then she told me she was done.” She laughed bitterly, dropping her hands, looking at Sam with red-rimmed eyes. “And I believed her. I told myself that was fine. That it was better this way. That she was better off.”

She sniffed, wiping at her face. “And now, she’s with Sara. She’s happy. She’s moved on. And I-” Her voice cracked again, and this time, she didn’t fight it. Her shoulders shook, and before she could even think about stopping it, the tears came.

Sam hesitated for only a second before stepping forward and wrapping Lena in a tight hug. Lena clung to her, burying her face against her shoulder, her body wracked with quiet sobs.

“I’m so tired,” Lena whispered. “I’m so tired of this. Of feeling like this.”

Sam just held her, gently stroking Lena’s back as she cried. Because for once, Lena wasn’t trying to pretend she was fine.

Lena sniffed, pulling back slightly, her hands gripping Sam’s sleeves like she needed something to hold onto. “I don’t know what to do,” she admitted, her voice raw and quiet. “She’s with Sara now. She looks happy.”

Sam exhaled, keeping a steady gaze on her. “But are you happy?”

Lena looked away, her jaw tightening. “That doesn’t matter.”

“The hell it doesn’t,” Sam shot back. “Lena, if you really like her, if you really want her then you need to do something about it. You can’t just stand here, crying in a hallway, watching her from a distance, and expect things to magically change.”

Lena wiped at her eyes, her breaths shaky as she leaned against the cold lockers. Sam stood in front of her, arms crossed, watching her carefully, but there was no judgment in her eyes, just the kind of patience that made Lena’s chest ache.

“I already asked,” Lena whispered, her voice raw. “I asked Kara for another chance, and she said no.”

Sam sighed, shifting her weight. “And what did you expect? That she’d just drop Sara and run back to you?”

Lena flinched, she knew Sam was right but that didn't mean she liked hearing her say it out loud. “I don’t know. I just- I thought maybe…” She exhaled sharply, shaking her head. “I thought she’d at least consider it. That maybe she still-"

“She did like you,” Sam cut in. “Hell, she more than liked you, Lena. And you pushed her away, over and over. What did you think was gonna happen?”

Lena pressed her palms to her face, groaning. “I know, okay? I know I screwed up. I just… I didn’t know how to let her in. And now she’s with Sara, and she looks happy, and-”

“And it kills you,” Sam finished, voice softer now.

Lena let out a bitter laugh. “Yeah.”

Sam studied her for a long moment, then leaned against the lockers beside her. “So what now? You just give up?”

Lena swallowed hard. “I don’t have a choice. I asked. She said no.”

Sam shook her head. “No. She said no because she doesn’t trust you. And can you blame her?”

Lena stared at her, chest tightening. Sam was right, she's broken Kara's trust. Over and over again.

Sam didn’t back down. “Come on, Lena. You spent months messing with her emotions. One day, you were teasing her, acting like she was nothing. The next, you were looking at her like she was the only person in the world. And then, when she finally thought she might have a chance with you, you slammed the door in her face.”

Lena’s throat burned. “I never meant to hurt her.”

“But you did,” Sam said bluntly. “And now she’s moved on, Because she had to.”

Lena leaned her head back against the lockers, staring at the ceiling. She could still picture it, Kara standing in front of her, looking at her like she was waiting for something. One good reason. One moment of honesty. And Lena had let the moment slip through her fingers.

“I wanted to tell her everything,” Lena admitted quietly. “About my family, about how I don’t actually have my shit together. I just- I was scared.”

“Of what?” Sam asked, her voice gentler now.

Lena let out a hollow laugh. “That she’d see the real me and realize I wasn’t worth it. That she didn't want me anymore.”

Sam frowned. “That’s bullshit, and you know it.”

Lena exhaled shakily, crossing her arms. “It doesn’t matter now. Kara’s with Sara. And she’s happy.”

Sam studied her, eyes sharp. “So you've mentioned. So you’re just gonna walk away and let her go?”

“What else can I do?” Lena asked, her voice breaking. “She made her choice.”

Sam hesitated, then sighed. “Look, I’m not saying you should go blow up her relationship or anything. But if you really want her, you need to prove it. Not just with words, with actions. You want Kara to believe you? Then show her you mean it.”

Lena turned her head, looking at Sam. “And if it’s too late?”

Sam was quiet for a moment before she said, “Then at least you’ll know you did everything you could.”

Lena nodded slowly, but the weight in her chest remained. Her hands curled into fists at her sides. The thought of giving up, of just letting Kara walk away, made her stomach churn. But what was she supposed to do?

She had already tried once, already put herself out there, and Kara had shut her down. And why wouldn’t she? After everything Lena had put her through, after all the back and forth, Kara had every right to say no.

Sam watched her carefully. “Lena, I know you think you messed this up beyond repair, but if you really want her, you can’t just let her go without a fight.”

Lena let out a shaky breath. “I don’t even know where to start.”

Sam gave her a look. “Then figure it out.”

Lena groaned, running her fingers through her hair. “Great advice. Thanks.”

Sam smirked. “Anytime.” Then her expression softened. “Look, I’m not saying you should go chasing after her, demanding she leave Sara for you. That’s not fair to her, and honestly? It wouldn’t work. She doesn’t trust you, Lena. And trust isn’t something you get back overnight.”

Lena’s chest tightened. “So what am I supposed to do?”

Sam shrugged. “Be her friend.”

Lena blinked. “What?”

“You heard me.” Sam crossed her arms. “You’ve never actually been friends, have you? You flirted, you pushed, you pulled. You drove her crazy. But were you ever really there for her?"

Lena hesitated. 

Sam sighed. “If you care about her, really care,then stop making this about you. Stop making it about what you want. Start thinking about what she needs.”

Lena pressed her lips together. “And what if she doesn’t need me at all?”

Sam gave her a pointed look. “You really believe that?”

Lena swallowed. The truth was, she didn’t. She had spent so long convincing herself that keeping Kara at arm’s length was the only way to keep things from getting too real. But now, watching Kara drift further and further away, she wasn’t so sure anymore.

Sam sighed. “Look, I know this sucks. But you’re not gonna fix things overnight. You have to show her, Lena. Not with grand gestures or dramatic speeches, but by actually being there. Consistently. No more games, no more mixed signals. Just you, showing up.”

Lena exhaled. “And if it’s not enough?”

Sam gave her a small, sad smile. “Then at least you won’t have to spend the rest of your life wondering what could’ve happened if you had just tried.”

Lena nodded, chewing on her lip.

She didn’t know if she could fix this. She didn’t know if Kara would ever look at her the way she used to.

But she had to try

Lena had spent days replaying her conversation with Sam in her head. Every word, every hesitation, every regret. She had already gone to Kara once, asking for another chance, and Kara had turned her down. Not cruelly, not angrily, just with finality. And yet, here Lena was, unable to let it go.

She had spent so much time running from her own feelings, pushing Kara away whenever she got too close, and now? Now Kara was with Sara, and Lena had to watch from the sidelines, knowing she had no one to blame but herself.

But if she couldn't have Kara as more than a friend, then maybe she could at least try to be the friend she should have been all along. If she wanted to be in Kara’s life at all, she had to prove she could be there without the mixed signals, without the teasing that always bordered too close to something real, without the fear of opening up. She had to prove that she had changed,not just to Kara, but to herself.

The first time Lena saw Kara in the hallway after making up her mind, she almost lost her nerve. She had rehearsed this moment in her head a hundred times, picturing different versions of it, some where Kara ignored her completely, some where Kara snapped at her, and some, the most painful ones, where Kara just looked right through her like she was nothing.

But none of her imagined scenarios had prepared her for the reality of seeing Kara laughing at something Winn said, her whole body relaxed, her smile easy. And tucked at her side, just where Lena used to wish she could be, was Sara.

It looked effortless. Natural. 

Lena’s stomach clenched, and for a split second, she considered turning in the other direction, retreating before Kara even noticed her. Wouldn’t that be easier? To just let things stay as they were.. distant, untouched, a clean break? But then she remembered the promise she had made to herself. She wasn’t going to disappear again. No more running.

So she forced herself to keep walking, to keep her head up, to fight against the tightness in her chest and the voice in her head screaming that she was too late.

As she neared them, she spoke before she could talk herself out of it.

“Hey,” Lena said, her voice casual, but deliberate.

For a moment, she wasn’t sure if Kara had even heard her. But then Kara turned, a flicker of surprise in her expression. It wasn’t much, just a quick shift in her features,her eyes widening slightly, the barest hesitation before she responded.

“Hey.”

One word. Nothing more. But it was something.

Lena could have left it there. She could have walked away with that small victory, let herself be satisfied with the fact that Kara had acknowledged her at all. But old habits died hard, and instinctively, she almost followed it up with something, some teasing remark, some half-smirk to make the moment feel more familiar.

But she stopped herself. That wasn’t the point of this.

So she didn’t linger. She didn’t try to turn it into a conversation or search for any lingering trace of the old tension between them. She didn’t try to pull Kara back into the game they used to play, the back-and-forth of pushing and pulling.

She just nodded once, then kept walking.

Kara had a big game that Friday, and before Lena even realized what she was doing, she found herself sitting in the stands. The room was buzzing with energy, the usual pre-game tension hanging in the air. The smell of popcorn and sweat mingled with the excitement as the crowd slowly filled the seats. It wasn’t like she’d never gone to a game before, she had. She’d been to plenty, enough to know the ropes and the routine. But this time, it felt different.

Before, Lena had always gone to watch Kara. To watch her play, yes, but also to watch her from the bleachers, catching every glance, every little smile. There had always been an unspoken understanding between them, a game they both played without ever truly acknowledging it. Kara’s teasing, Lena’s push-and-pull. It was their rhythm.

But today, today was different. She wasn’t here to play games. She wasn’t here to try and catch Kara’s attention. She wasn’t trying to make some grand gesture or remind Kara of what they’d almost had. No, this time, Lena was just here to support her and the rest of the team.

As the game kicked off, Lena found herself clapping along with the rest of the crowd, her hands echoing with the collective rhythm of excitement. When Kara scored, Lena cheered, her voice blending in with the others. She didn’t expect Kara to look up at her or search the stands for her face. She didn’t hope for any kind of reaction. For once, there was no desire to be noticed. No longing to make some kind of connection that always seemed just out of reach.

She just let herself enjoy the moment.

When Kara’s team won, the roar of the crowd filled the air, and Lena stayed in her seat, watching Kara celebrate with her teammates. Kara’s bright smile was contagious, and Lena couldn’t help but feel a little lighter seeing the joy radiating from her. But she didn’t move from the stands. She didn’t rush over to find Kara, didn’t try to carve out a space for herself in the whirlwind of celebration.

She could see Kara with Sara, laughing and high-fiving her teammates, surrounded by the warmth of her friends. Lena felt a pang in her chest, but it wasn’t as sharp as it would’ve been before. Instead, there was a strange sense of peace.

Maybe it was the realization that this was what Kara needed,what she deserved. Happiness without the complicated mess Lena had been.

So Lena stayed where she was, quietly taking in the scene, her eyes lingering on Kara for a moment longer than she should have. But she didn’t go to her.

She was just there.

And for the first time in a long time, Lena told herself that was enough.

The hardest part for Lena was accepting that Kara was happy with Sara. It wasn’t something she had expected to be so difficult, but there it was. She could see it everywhere. In the way Kara and Sara walked down the halls side by side, their steps naturally in sync, like they belonged together in a way Lena had never been able to fit.

The way Sara made Kara laugh effortlessly, her jokes so perfectly timed that Kara’s face lit up like it hadn’t in a long time, certainly not while Lena was still around, playing her games of push and pull. There was something about the way they existed together that felt real, something stable and simple. No walls, no masks, no uncertainty. Just comfort.

But Lena had made a decision. She couldn’t let the jealousy control her. Not now. If she wanted to have any part of Kara’s life at all, if she wanted to be more than a passing memory, she had to swallow it. She had to accept that Kara had made her choice. She had to respect that. After all, wasn’t that what she had asked for in the first place? Kara had moved on. Lena needed to let her.

The next day, she found herself face-to-face with Kara at their lockers. There was no grand moment to be had. No chance for a heartfelt conversation, no opportunity to say what she really wanted to say. It was just the usual morning routine, with the usual people walking past and the usual chatter filling the air. Lena could feel her heart racing slightly, but she didn’t let it stop her.

She had made peace with her decision.

“Congrats on the game,” Lena said casually, her voice a little steadier than she felt. “You were great.”

Kara looked up, blinking in mild surprise as she processed Lena’s words. For a second, there was a flicker of something in her eyes, maybe confusion, maybe even hesitation. But then it was gone, replaced by the quiet acknowledgment of someone who was moving forward, who wasn’t looking back.

“Thanks,” Kara said, her tone neutral but polite.

And that was it.

No lingering stare. No attempt to continue the conversation. No awkward silence hanging in the air. It was just… that.

Lena stood there for a second longer than she should have, but she didn’t push it. She didn’t try to make more of the moment than it was. She simply nodded and walked away, her chest tight but lighter at the same time. For once, she wasn’t clinging to something that wasn’t there. She wasn’t trying to force a connection that had already slipped through her fingers.

She had said what she needed to say, and Kara had responded. And somehow, that small interaction felt like a victory in itself. It wasn’t much, but it was enough.

It wasn’t until a week later that Lena found herself standing on the precipice of something she had been avoiding for so long. The weight of everything that had happened between her and Kara, the guilt, the regret, it had been building up inside her, festering and gnawing at her.

She knew she couldn’t keep running from it. She couldn’t keep pretending like it didn’t matter. She had to face it, or else she would lose the chance at something she hadn’t realized she wanted until it was almost too late.

It was after school, and the gym doors were still open as students filtered out, some laughing with friends, others rushing to get home. Lena spotted Kara leaving the gym, her gym bag slung over her shoulder, looking tired but content after a practice. For a moment, Lena stood frozen, watching her, trying to find the words that had been sitting heavy on her chest for what felt like an eternity.

This was it. This was the moment. She might never get another chance like this.

Lena took a deep breath, forcing her feet to move. She walked quickly toward Kara, her heart pounding in her chest. As she called out her name, she felt a flutter of nerves in her stomach, but she didn’t stop. Not now. Not after everything she’d been through.

“Hey, Kara,” Lena said, her voice steady despite the butterflies in her stomach. She jogged to catch up, trying to appear casual, but her nerves betrayed her. She had no idea how this was going to go, but she had to try.

Kara paused, her steps faltering for just a moment. She didn’t turn to face Lena immediately, but the hesitation in her body language was enough to tell Lena that something had shifted since their last interaction. She waited, holding her breath, until Kara finally glanced over her shoulder.

“What’s up?” Kara’s voice was neutral, but there was a flicker of something, something that wasn’t quite surprise but more like curiosity, like she wasn’t sure what to expect from this conversation.

Lena stopped a few feet away from her, her heart hammering in her chest. She exhaled slowly, trying to collect her thoughts, trying to find the right way to say the words that had been circling her mind for so long.

“I just... look,” she began, her voice quieter now, almost vulnerable. “I know I already said this, but I know I messed up. With you. I kept pushing you away, and that wasn’t fair. I know that now. I should’ve never treated you like that.” She paused, swallowing the lump in her throat. This was harder than she’d imagined, but it was the truth. “I’ve been running from everything, running from my feelings, from my own fears... and I hurt you. And I’m sorry for that. I’m really sorry.”

Kara’s expression was unreadable, her eyes focused ahead, and for a second, Lena wondered if she had just said too much. If this was going to end with Kara walking away from her again.

“Okay,” Kara replied simply, her voice flat, her eyes distant. She didn’t sound angry or upset, but she didn’t sound like she was ready to forgive Lena either. Lena’s heart sank a little, but she refused to back down. She had to say everything she needed to say, no matter how uncomfortable it made her feel.

“I don’t expect anything from you,” Lena said quickly, holding up her hands as if to assure Kara she wasn’t asking for anything in return. “I just... I wanted to say it. I wanted you to know that I regret how things went down. I regret how I treated you, and I know I can’t change it, but I want you to know I’m sorry.”

Lena swallowed hard, the words finally coming out after so much hesitation. It was like they had been stuck in her throat for so long, but now that they were out, she felt lighter, even if just a little. She took another step forward, her voice soft but sincere. “And I know I don’t get to ask for anything, but if there’s even the smallest chance that we could be friends... I’d like that. I really would. I want to be a better person, and that starts with being honest with you.”

Kara stood silently for a long moment, studying Lena carefully. There was no judgment in her eyes, no anger. Just quiet contemplation, as if she was weighing Lena’s words, deciding whether or not she could believe them. Lena could feel the tension between them, the unspoken questions that hung in the air like a heavy fog.

Would Kara accept her apology? Would she even consider the possibility of friendship after everything that had happened?

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Kara nodded. Her response was slow but deliberate, a single word that made Lena’s heart leap in her chest.

“Alright, I guess we can try.”

And just like that, in that simple, understated response, a door that Lena thought had been slammed shut forever creaked open, just a crack. It wasn’t a guarantee. It wasn’t a promise. But it was a start. It was a chance,something Lena wasn’t sure she’d ever have again.

Lena stood there for a moment, processing the weight of Kara’s words. She felt a wave of relief wash over her, but it wasn’t the kind of relief she’d expected. It wasn’t the end of a chapter or the resolution of a story. No, it was just the beginning. There was still so much work to do, so much ground to cover. But for the first time in what felt like forever, Lena allowed herself to hope.

And that hope, fragile as it was, felt like enough for the first time in a long time.

Friendship wasn’t something that happened overnight. It was a process, slow and tentative, and Lena knew better than to expect it to be easy. Kara was cautious, as she had every right to be. They’d never really had a solid friendship before, just moments, fleeting interactions, and a confusing mix of emotions. Lena had spent so much time pushing Kara away, hiding behind walls of sarcasm and uncertainty, that she couldn’t expect things to instantly click back into place.

But despite that, slowly, little by little, things started to shift. It wasn’t dramatic or earth-shattering. It was subtle, quiet progress.

It started with small, seemingly insignificant moments. Like when Lena helped Winn with a group project. It wasn’t anything she couldn’t handle on her own, but being in the same space as Kara was different now.

They weren’t avoiding each other, nor were they pretending that things had stayed the same. There was something calming about simply existing in the same room without trying to force any kind of connection.

In the cafeteria, Lena made jokes with Sam, and occasionally, her eyes would meet Kara’s across the room. There was no awkwardness anymore. It wasn’t the kind of stolen glance that had been their thing before. No, this time it was casual. Kara would laugh at something Sara said, and when their eyes met, there was no hesitation. There was nothing forced. It was just... natural.

In some ways, it felt like they were starting over. There was no pressure, no hidden tension hanging in the air. They were just two people figuring out how to exist together without all the baggage from the past.

Then, one day, it happened.

Lena was walking down the hallway, her mind preoccupied with something random, probably one of Sam’s endless rants about how bad the school cafeteria food had gotten, when she crossed paths with Kara. It was a normal day, nothing out of the ordinary. The kind of interaction that usually went unnoticed, but this time, Kara spoke first.

“You coming to the next game?” Kara asked, her voice casual, but there was a glint of something in her eyes. It wasn’t much, just a simple question, but it felt like a shift in the air. Like a door opening just a little wider.

Lena stopped, surprised by the question. For a split second, she wondered why Kara would even ask. After everything that had happened, after all the time they’d spent apart, she hadn’t expected this. But she quickly pushed that thought aside.

“Wouldn’t miss it,” Lena said, offering a small, genuine smile. She wasn’t sure if it was the right response, but it felt honest, and that’s what mattered. She didn’t need to impress Kara. She just needed to be... present.

Kara nodded, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her lips, before she continued on her way. And for the first time in a long while, Lena didn’t feel like she was being left behind.

She watched Kara walk away, her heart fluttering a little in her chest. She had never thought that something as simple as a question would make her feel this way. It wasn’t about the game, or the fact that Kara had spoken to her. It was about what it meant. It meant that maybe, just maybe, they were starting to find their way back to each other. It wasn’t about romance, or trying to rekindle something that had been lost—it was about friendship. Something real, something they could both build.

As Kara disappeared around the corner, Lena took a deep breath and smiled to herself. She wasn’t going to rush anything. She wasn’t going to try to force things into being. But right then, she realized something important: she wasn’t being left behind. And that, for the first time in a long time, felt like enough.

Chapter Text

Kara had noticed. It wasn’t immediate, but slowly the little things started to add up. At first, she had brushed it off, too focused on her own life to read too much into Lena’s sudden changes. But soon enough, it became undeniable. Lena was acting differently, calmer, more thoughtful. And though Kara tried to ignore the unease that stirred within her at the change, she couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something more to it.

It all started with the hallway encounter. Kara was used to Lena’s presence, used to the playful banter and the teasing that always danced between them. But this? This was different.

Kara had been laughing at something Winn said, Sara tucked at her side, when she noticed Lena walking past. The briefest glance from Lena, and then a casual “Hey,” thrown over her shoulder as she passed. It wasn’t like Lena to be so... ordinary with her. No smirk, no joke, no underlying tension. Just a simple greeting.

Kara’s immediate response was to pause, confused by the sudden shift. But before she could make sense of it, Lena was already walking away, no lingering glance, no desire for anything more than a friendly acknowledgment.

For a moment, Kara stood still, staring after her. It was a fleeting encounter, nothing monumental in itself. But the fact that Lena had said something, even so briefly, was enough to make Kara pause.

The idea settled uneasily in Kara’s stomach, but she pushed it aside. It didn’t matter, right? She was with Sara now. She couldn’t keep thinking about Lena in any other way.

But then it happened again. And again

Lena started showing up at more games. At first, Kara thought it was a coincidence. After all, Lena had been to a few games before. But this time, it wasn’t just to make an appearance. Lena was actually there to watch the game. She cheered when Kara scored, clapped along with the rest of the crowd, and when Kara glanced up from the court, she caught Lena looking up at her with genuine admiration. There was nothing flirtatious in her eyes, no unspoken tension, just pure support.

The real turning point, though, came a week later. Kara had finished practice and was heading home, her thoughts occupied with the upcoming game and Sara waiting for her in the parking lot. But as she was walking out, she saw Lena approaching, and for the first time, Kara didn’t feel that sharp pang of unease. She wasn’t bracing for a confrontation or for that familiar feeling of being pulled in by something confusing and intense. Instead, she felt a calm curiosity.

Lena caught up with her, looking as composed as ever, but there was something different in the way she carried herself. No walls, no games, just someone who was genuinely there. They stopped a few feet apart, and for a moment, the silence stretched between them. Kara was tempted to say something, to break the quiet with a joke or a remark, but she found herself hesitating. What was there to say, really? They had been through so much, and yet, now, it felt like they were standing on the other side of something. Like the past was gone, faded into the distance, and in its place, something else was taking shape,something tentative, something fragile.

And then, in a way that still caught Kara off guard, Lena spoke.

Kara felt the familiar stir of emotions that she had tried so hard to bury. Her mind raced with thoughts,why now? Why would Lena bring this up after all this time? But there was something in Lena’s eyes that made her pause. There was no accusation there, no plea for something more. It was just… honesty.

Lena wasn’t asking for anything. She wasn’t trying to open old wounds. She was just offering an apology, one that felt like a long time coming.

Kara had been stunned. She hadn’t expected it. She had been expecting something different, maybe a confession, maybe a push for something they had once shared. But instead, Lena had just... asked for a chance. A chance to be in Kara’s life without the weight of everything that had come before.

The words had hung in the air between them, and Kara had felt a mixture of relief and uncertainty. She hadn’t been prepared to process it, not in that moment. It wasn’t that she didn’t appreciate the sentiment. She did. It was just that Kara had moved on. She was with Sara now, and their relationship was going well. She had decided to let go of whatever had been between her and Lena, convinced that it was too complicated, too messy to revisit.

But now, Lena was standing there,open and vulnerable, asking for something so simple, a friendship. And it wasn’t the friendship that confused Kara. It was the idea of going back to a place where she had once cared too much. A place where everything felt unresolved.

Kara had nodded slowly. She wasn’t sure if she was ready, but the sincerity in Lena’s voice made her believe it was worth trying.

The next few days were quiet. Kara didn’t know what to make of Lena’s request, but she couldn’t deny that something had shifted. She saw Lena again, this time, not as a complication in her life but as someone who had made an effort. Someone who had made a decision to be better.

But what did that mean for Kara? She wasn’t sure, not yet. Part of her still wanted to ask why, to dig deeper into why Lena had changed. But another part of her understood that it didn’t matter. It didn’t matter Because Lena wasn’t asking for anything more than what she had already given, her apology, her vulnerability, and the chance to rebuild something that had once been lost.

Kara tried not to think too much about it. She focused on Sara, on their relationship, and on the other things that filled her life. But no matter how hard she tried to push it out of her mind, she couldn’t ignore the small shifts that were happening between her and Lena. The unexpected interactions, the soft smiles, the tentative steps toward a new kind of connection.

It wasn’t easy. Kara still didn’t know where they were headed. But the more she saw Lena trying, the more Kara realized she wasn’t alone in the effort. They were both figuring it out, one small step at a time.

And maybe, just maybe, that was enough.

The next day, Kara found herself sitting with Winn and Nia in the cafeteria, picking at her lunch but not really tasting anything. The weight of the conversation from the day before still lingered in the back of her mind. Lena had apologized, and Kara had agreed to be friends, just friends. It was a simple request, but it felt like anything but simple.

She had noticed the changes, the quiet persistence that Lena had shown over the past few days. Lena wasn’t making grand gestures or pushing for something more. She wasn’t playing games, and she wasn’t trying to win Kara over with charm or flirtation. She had just… changed. And Kara wasn’t sure what to make of it.

Kara was trying her best to sort through her feelings. She wasn’t exactly sure how to approach this new dynamic, especially with everything that had happened between her and Lena in the past. It felt like a lot to unpack. The last thing she wanted was to mess things up again, especially with Sara in the picture. But if she was being honest with herself, she couldn’t help but wonder, could they actually be friends now? Could she truly move forward without dragging the past with her?

“Hey,” Kara interrupted, finally catching Winn and Nia’s attention as she set down her fork. “I’ve been thinking about something, and I’m not sure how to handle it.”

Nia raised an eyebrow, leaning forward, her curiosity piqued. “What’s going on?”

Kara hesitated, her fingers playing with the edges of her napkin. “It’s about Lena.”

Winn gave her a knowing look, then shrugged. “Lena? What about her?”

Kara exhaled, running a hand through her hair. “So, after everything that happened, after I... I mean, after she and I... you know, she came up to me yesterday. And she apologized. She asked if we could just be friends.”

Nia blinked, clearly surprised. “Wait, Lena asked to be friends? Seriously?”

“Yeah,” Kara said, nodding slowly. “It kind of threw me off. I wasn’t expecting it. She just said she regrets how things went down, and she wants to start fresh. As friends.”

Winn tilted his head, clearly processing the information. “That’s... kind of unexpected. I mean, considering how complicated you two were before.”

Kara looked down at her hands. “Yeah, that’s what I thought too. But it felt real, you know? I wasn’t sure at first, but the more I think about it, the more I feel like it could work. I just, what if it messes things up? I don’t want to lose Sara, and I don’t want to drag anyone through the drama again. But Lena’s been different lately. And it’s not like she’s asking for anything more than what she’s offering.”

Nia nodded thoughtfully. “So, you’re saying you want to give it a shot? The whole friendship thing?”

Kara bit her lip. “I’m not sure yet. I don’t want to be an idiot. And I don’t want to hurt Sara, either. But it’s like... there’s something there. Something I can’t quite ignore.”

Winn raised an eyebrow. “Okay, but are you sure you’re not just feeling nostalgic? I mean, I get that it’s been a while, but it’s Lena. You have to be careful.”

“I know,” Kara sighed, feeling the weight of his words. “That’s what I’m trying to figure out. “

Nia was quiet for a moment, her gaze thoughtful. Finally, she spoke up, her tone more serious than usual. “I think you need to be honest with yourself, Kara. You’ve always had this push-and-pull with Lena, right? Like, she’s been there, but you’ve never really figured out how to deal with it. If you want to be friends with her, you have to make sure you’re not dragging all that baggage along. It’ll mess with things if you don’t.”

“I know,” Kara replied, her voice soft. “It’s just hard, you know? After everything, I don’t know what this is.”

Winn grinned, clearly trying to lighten the mood. “Well, it’s not like you’re asking Lena to be your new girlfriend, Kara. You just have to be clear about your boundaries. If you want to be friends, then be friends. But, if you’re worried about Sara, just make sure you’re not leading Lena on, too.”

Kara nodded, feeling a bit of the weight lift off her shoulders. “Yeah, I guess I need to be clear with both of them. I just... don’t want to hurt anyone, especially Sara. But I also don’t want to ignore what Lena’s trying to do. She’s making an effort, and I don’t want to shut that down just because it feels weird.”

Nia gave her a reassuring smile. “You’re doing the right thing by thinking this through. Just don’t overthink it, okay? You don’t have to have all the answers right now. Take things slow. If Lena wants to be your friend, and you can handle that without making a mess, then go for it. I am sure Sara wouldn't mind.”

Kara felt a small sense of clarity settling in. It wasn’t going to be easy, but maybe it could work. Maybe, just maybe, she could make peace with Lena and still keep what she had with Sara. She just needed to be careful, and honest with everyone involved.

“Thanks, guys,” Kara said, offering them a small but grateful smile. “I think I needed to talk this out.”

Winn shrugged casually. “No problem. Just make sure you don’t end up in the middle of a soap opera, okay?”

Kara chuckled, shaking her head. “I’ll try not to.”

But as she thought about Lena’s words from the day before, she realized that there was still a lot to figure out. Being friends with Lena wasn’t going to be as simple as it seemed. But for the first time in a long while, Kara felt like she was on the right path, one step at a time.

--

The weeks that followed were a strange kind of adjustment for Kara.

At first, it had been awkward. She and Lena hadn’t spent real time together in so long, and even though they had agreed to be friends, there were moments when it felt like they were still figuring out what that actually meant. But as the days passed, something surprising happened, it started to feel natural. Easy, even.

Lena wasn’t the same person she had been before, and Kara could tell she was making an effort. It wasn’t grand or obvious, but it was there in the little things. The way she showed up to games and actually seemed invested in cheering the team on. The way she talked to Kara with a quiet sincerity, rather than masking everything with sarcasm or teasing. The way she actually listened.

Kara had always thought that if she and Lena ever tried to be friends, it would be complicated. But instead, it felt... steady. Safe.

Meanwhile, things with Sara were still going strong. They spent afternoons together, Sara waiting for Kara after practice, their hands finding each other naturally as they walked. Kara loved the comfort of it, the way Sara made her feel grounded, like she didn’t have to second-guess anything.

And yet, there was always that small, lingering awareness of Lena’s presence in her life again.

Prom was a whirlwind of emotions. It should have been perfect. Kara had gone with Sara, Winn had his date, and Nia had pulled them all onto the dance floor at some point, declaring that they needed to “make memories” whether they wanted to or not. The music was loud, the lights were dazzling, and for a while, Kara let herself enjoy it.

But then she saw Lena.

She wasn’t alone, she had come with a date, some girl from another school that Kara had never met. And that was fine. That was good, actually. Kara didn’t know why she even noticed, why it made her stomach twist in a way she couldn’t quite name.

She kept telling herself it didn’t matter. She was happy with Sara, and she wasn’t about to let old emotions complicate that.

Except, when Lena caught her eye from across the room, something passed between them. A silent acknowledgment. Not of longing or regret, but of everything they had been through. Everything they had survived.

And in that moment, Kara realized, she had finally let go of whatever had once held them in that impossible push-and-pull.

By the time the night ended, she felt lighter. Prom hadn’t been perfect. But maybe that was okay. Because for the first time in a long time, Kara wasn’t caught in the past. She was moving forward. With Sara, with her friends, and even, in some way, with Lena.

And that was enough. Or at least, she thought it was.

The next day, Kara was walking through the halls, still caught up in the haze of the night before, when she felt a hand grab her arm. She barely had time to react before she was being pulled into a quieter corridor, away from the usual rush of students. When she turned, she found herself face-to-face with Sam.

Kara blinked in confusion. "Uh.. hey?"

Sam’s expression was unreadable at first, but then she let out a sharp breath, shaking her head. "Kara, do you even realize what you're doing?"

Kara frowned. "What?"

Sam crossed her arms, her stance firm. "You're losing her. And if you don’t wake up and see it, it’s going to be too late."

It took Kara a second to process what Sam was saying. "Losing who?"

Sam’s eyes flashed with frustration. "Lena."

Kara opened her mouth, then shut it again. "I- Lena and I are fine. We're friends now. Things are good."

"No, they’re not," Sam snapped. "Maybe for you, it feels fine. Maybe for you, it’s easy to pretend everything’s settled. But do you even know what it was like for her? Do you even know what she went through while you were off happily moving on with Sara?"

Kara stiffened. "Sam, I-"

"She saw you ask Sara to prom," Sam interrupted. "She was right there. She saw it happen. And do you know what she did after that? She left. She walked right out of the gym like she couldn’t breathe. I followed her, Kara. I found her in the hallway,  with her back against the lockers, trying to hold it together, but she couldn’t. She broke down, right there, crying like I’ve never seen her cry before."

Kara’s stomach twisted painfully. "She never said anything."

"Because she wasn’t going to," Sam shot back. "Because Lena doesn’t ask for things she knows she can’t have. She just watched you go on with your life. And now, she’s trying. She’s doing everything she can to be what you need, a friend. But it’s killing her, Kara. She’s losing herself in trying to be okay with this."

Kara swallowed, a knot forming in her throat. "I didn’t know."

Sam exhaled harshly, her expression softening just slightly. "Of course you didn’t. Because Lena was never going to tell you. But I will. Because I can’t watch her pretend she’s fine when she’s not. She’s hurting Kara."

“You think I don’t know that?” Kara said, her voice shaking. She paused, taking a breath before she continued, her words slow and measured. “ I know I hurt her. But I’m with Sara now. I can’t just-”

Sam cut her off. “I get that you’re with Sara, Kara. But that’s not what I’m talking about. You don’t get to play it like nothing ever mattered between you and Lena. It did. It still does. And pretending it didn’t happen? That’s just gonna hurt everyone, especially her.”

“I don’t get to play it like- I’m acting like nothing happened? Did she even tell you what she did?” Kara’s voice cracked as she spoke, her tone raw. “Did she tell you what happened that night?”

Sam’s eyes narrowed, but she didn’t respond right away. Kara continued, unable to stop herself now.

“I gave her everything, Sam. Everything. I- we slept together. I thought... I thought we were on the same page. I thought she wanted the same things I did. I was ready to go for it.” Kara paused, clenching her fists at her sides. “And then the next day? She pulls the boyfriend card and tells me it was a mistake. Like it meant nothing. Like I meant nothing. ”

Sam’s expression softened slightly, but there was still a hard edge to her gaze. She took a step toward Kara. “Kara- ”

“No!” Kara snapped, cutting her off while ignoring the students who started to look her way. “You don’t get it. She made me believe we could be something. She made me feel like it was real. And then she just... shut me out. She said things were complicated, that I wouldn’t understand. That it was a mistake”

Sam took a slow breath, her gaze steady, not moving from Kara. “Shit, I didn’t know” Sam sighed, Lena definitely hadn’t told her everything.

“I know it doesn’t feel fair, Kara. But you need to understand something. Lena is not the same as you. She... she can’t just be open about what she feels the way you can. She’s not someone who knows how to ask for what she needs. It’s not about you being a mistake. It’s about her not knowing how to handle it.”

Kara’s chest tightened as Sam’s words hit her harder than she expected. She had always known Lena had walls up, but hearing it like this made everything feel more complicated, more painful. She shook her head, frustration bubbling up inside her.

 “You don’t know what Lena was feeling. She shut down Because it hurt too much. Because you were never supposed to be in the position you were in, caught between her and someone else. She never wanted to hurt you. But she couldn’t handle the idea of being vulnerable like that. Not with you, not with anyone.”

Kara felt her pulse hammering. She had been so caught up in how easy things had started to feel, so convinced that she and Lena had found some kind of peace. But had she just been blind to what was really happening?

Kara's jaw tightened, and she took a step back, rubbing her hand over her face. “I know, Sam, but... it doesn't matter anymore, right? Everything’s fine now. We're friends. It's the past. I’m with Sara now. Lena's doing her thing, and we're just moving on. It’s not like... it’s not like I can go back and fix it. She made sure of that. It’s over.”

Sam didn’t flinch, but there was a flicker of something, concern, maybe disappointment—behind her gaze. She shook her head slowly, as if weighing her words carefully.

“You’re right. It’s in the past. But that doesn’t mean it’s fine. You can’t just pretend it never mattered because it hurt too much to deal with. Lena... Lena’s still not okay, Kara. She’s trying to be okay, trying to act like nothing ever happened, but I see her. And I see you. And you’re both lying to yourselves.”

Kara exhaled sharply, frustration mixed with something else, guilt?, rising up in her chest. She crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against the nearby wall.

“What do you want me to do, Sam? Honestly. What do you expect from me? I can't just... fix it. Lena's moved on. And so have I.”

Sam looked at her for a long moment, then took a step forward, her expression softening, though her tone remained firm. “I’m not asking you to fix it, Kara. But you can’t keep acting like it doesn’t matter, like Lena doesn’t still mean something to you. It’s still there. For both of you. And pretending you’re fine won’t make it go away.”

Kara stared at her for a moment, her chest tight, the words weighing on her. She had convinced herself, for so long, that everything was okay now. That being friends was enough. That moving forward, with Sara, was the answer. But the truth Sam was pushing at her was harder to ignore.

“I don't know what you expect me to do Sam” Kara finally whispered, her voice cracking under the weight of everything she was feeling but trying so hard not to acknowledge.

Sam’s gaze softened, but there was still an edge to it. “You don’t have to have all the answers right now. But don’t shut it out. Don’t keep pretending you’re fine, Because you're not. And neither is Lena. You both deserve more than this.”

Kara turned her gaze to the floor, feeling her heart sink. Maybe Sam was right. Maybe it wasn’t just about being friends anymore. Maybe there was more to all of this, something unresolved, something that still lingered in the spaces between her and Lena.

But what was she supposed to do about it now? She could feel the answer just out of reach, and it terrified her.

--

Kara spent the rest of the day in a haze.

Classes passed like background noise, her body going through the motions while her mind looped Sam’s words over and over. It felt like someone had cracked open a box she’d locked and buried, and now she couldn’t unsee what had been sitting in the dark all along.

She didn’t text Sara. Skipped practice without even realizing. Instead, she wandered through the hallway, searching for... she wasn’t even sure what. Some kind of silence, maybe. Somewhere the noise in her head wouldn’t echo so loudly.

Eventually, her feet took her to the old music room.

It had never meant anything to her before-, just a dusty space half-abandoned by the arts department, with scuffed floors and a piano that was always slightly out of tune. But when she opened the door, it was quiet in the way she needed. Empty. Neutral.

No memories clinging to the walls. No ghosts waiting to be seen.

She sat at the piano, not to play, she just needed something to lean on. To ground herself.

For a long time, she just sat there, listening to the ticking of the old wall clock, the faint hum of pipes in the walls. She let her thoughts settle in the silence, one heavy breath at a time.

She didn’t hear the door until it clicked closed behind her.

When she turned, Lena was standing just inside the room, her back to the door, as if she’d been there for a moment already and wasn’t sure if she should leave again.

Kara blinked. “How did you know I was here?”

Lena shrugged, her voice quiet. “I didn’t. I just... needed somewhere no one would find me. Guess we both did.”

Kara offered a faint, crooked smile. “Great minds.”

A small breath of a laugh escaped Lena’s lips, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. She moved further into the room, slow, cautious, like she wasn’t sure how welcome she was.

“You okay?” Lena asked, settling into the chair beside the wall, not too close, not too far.

Kara hesitated. Then shook her head. “No. Not really.”

Lena nodded like she’d expected that. She didn’t push.

For a long stretch, neither of them spoke. There was something strange about the quiet between them, it wasn’t tense, but it wasn’t exactly peaceful either. It just was. Like a space that hadn’t decided what it was supposed to mean yet.

“I talked to Sam,” Kara finally said, not looking at her.

“I know.” Lena’s voice was almost a whisper. “She told me. I already told her she shouldn't have done that.

There was a pause. Kara stared at the keys, her fingers hovering but never pressing down.

“She said you saw me ask Sara to prom.”

Lena didn’t answer right away. “Yeah.”

“Why didn’t you say something?”

“Because what was I supposed to say?” Lena’s voice cracked, just a little. “That watching you move on made me feel like I couldn’t breathe? That it felt like you were choosing something safe and good, and I didn’t have the right to ask you to want messy and complicated again?”

Kara looked at her then. Really looked at her.

Lena looked tired. Not just the kind of tired you get from staying up too late, but the deep, soul-worn kind. Like she’d been carrying something heavy for too long without setting it down.

“I didn’t know,” Kara said softly. “I thought you didn’t care. That you didn’t want me.”

“I did,” Lena said, her voice breaking. “I do. I just... I didn’t know how to hold onto you without losing myself. I was scared, Kara. Of being enough. Of being real with you.”

“And I thought I wasn’t enough for you,” Kara said bitterly. “After that night, you just disappeared. You made me feel like it meant nothing.”

“It didn’t mean nothing,” Lena said fiercely, her eyes glassy now. “It meant everything. That’s why I panicked.”

The silence after that was thick. Not empty. Full of all the things they hadn’t said for too long.

Kara finally pushed away from the piano and stood, her arms crossed tightly over her chest like she was holding herself together.

“I’m with Sara,” she said. “She’s good for me.”

Lena nodded slowly. “I know.”

“But you...” Kara hesitated, swallowing around the lump in her throat. “You were the first person I let all the way in. And when it fell apart, I convinced myself that I’d imagined it. That maybe I just wanted it too badly.”

“You didn’t imagine it,” Lena said. “It was real.”

They stood on opposite sides of the room, the space between them humming with the weight of things still unfinished.

“I don’t know what to do with this,” Kara admitted. “I don’t know what I’m supposed to feel.”

“You don’t have to know,” Lena said, stepping forward, not all the way, just enough to make her point. “I’m not asking you to figure it out tonight. I just... I needed you to know the truth.”

Kara looked down, her throat tightening. “It still hurts.”

“I know,” Lena said. “Me too.”

There was no dramatic ending. No kiss. No sudden decision. Just Lena, standing in the middle of a quiet room that didn’t hold their memories, but maybe could, someday. And Kara, finally letting herself feel it all. The grief. The guilt. The truth.And maybe... the beginning of something she didn’t have words for yet.

It was past 10 when Kara left the house that night.

Her mom thought she was in bed, lights off, door closed, earbuds in. But the restlessness had gotten too loud. The words she hadn't said, the things she'd tried not to feel, all of it had built into this pressure behind her ribs, like if she didn’t do something, she might break.

So she walked. Hoodie thrown over her pajamas, sneakers barely laced, phone buzzing in her pocket.

She didn’t have a plan.

Until she did.

Sara lived just a few blocks over. Her bedroom light was still on, Kara could see it glowing soft behind the curtain when she rounded the corner. It made her stomach twist. She shouldn’t be here like this. But she also couldn’t not be here.

She stood at the edge of the driveway for a second, nerves buzzing in her fingertips, then grabbed her phone.

Kara
Can you come outside? Just for a sec. I need to talk.

The typing dots appeared almost immediately.

Sara
Be right there. x

A minute later, the front door creaked open, and Sara stepped out in pajama shorts and a big hoodie, her hair in a messy braid. She looked surprised, but not alarmed when she saw Kara waiting by the curb.

“Hey,” she said softly.

“Hey.”

Sara crossed her arms, the night air clearly colder than she’d expected. “Everything okay?”

Kara’s throat felt dry. She motioned toward the sidewalk. “Can we walk a bit?”

Sara hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah. Sure.”

They walked in silence for a while, sneakers scuffing against pavement, the occasional porch light casting long shadows ahead of them. Kara didn’t know how to say it, how to start without ruining everything.

“I saw Lena today,” she said finally.

Sara didn’t react. Not visibly.

“It wasn’t planned or anything,” Kara rushed to say. “We just... ended up talking.”

“Okay.”

“It brought up stuff,” Kara admitted, her voice low. “Things I thought I was past.”

They stopped near the playground at the edge of the neighborhood. The swings creaked slightly in the wind.

Sara turned to face her, arms still crossed. “Are you saying you still have feelings for her?”

Kara blinked. “I don’t know.”

Sara nodded slowly, looking down at the ground. “But you came here because something’s different now. Because you're confused?”

“Yeah.”

More silence.

Then Sara looked up, and her voice cracked just the tiniest bit. “So where does that leave me?”

Kara felt the words she didn’t want to say pressing at her lips. “I care about you, I love you. You make me feel safe and loved. You’ve been there for me in ways I didn’t even know I needed. But if part of me is still tied to someone else, I can’t keep pretending like I’m all in. You don’t deserve that.”

Sara’s eyes glistened in the streetlight. She didn’t cry, not really, but her jaw tightened like she wanted to hold it together and wasn’t sure if she could.

“So I’m the safe one,” she said, barely above a whisper. “Not the one you want.”

“No,” Kara said quickly. “You are what I want. But it’s not fair if my heart’s somewhere else too. Even if it's only a  little.”

Sara exhaled, looking away. “You should’ve figured that out before you asked me out.”

“I know,” Kara whispered. “And I’m sorry.”

For a while, all Kara could hear were the distant sounds of cars and wind and her own heart breaking.

Then Sara stepped back, her voice quiet. “I don’t hate you. But I can’t do this halfway. Not when I gave you everything.”

Kara nodded. “You deserve more than halfway.”

Another pause.

Then, with one final look, a sad smile, tired and honest, Sara turned and walked back down the sidewalk, leaving Kara standing alone under the streetlight, the swing chains rattling softly behind her.

“Wait,” Kara said gently, following Sara. “Let me walk you back, please.”

Sara hesitated, just a second, then nodded.

They didn’t talk on the way. The silence between them wasn’t cruel, just... heavy. Honest. Every step echoed with what had just been said, and what couldn’t be taken back. When they reached her driveway, Sara turned to face her.

Sara turned to her, arms still crossed over her chest, but her expression softer now. Sad, but calm. “You know, it wasn’t perfect. But I really loved being with you.”

Kara’s throat tightened. “Me too.”

There was a beat of silence. Then Sara stepped closer. and tilted her head just slightly. Kara didn’t move, didn’t breathe. She felt her heart break when Sara kissed her.

It wasn’t long, or deep, or dramatic. Just a soft press of lips, lingering with everything they couldn’t say, and everything they’d already said too late. It tasted like goodbye.

When Sara pulled back, her eyes were glassy, but she didn’t cry. Not yet.

“Take care of yourself, Kara,” she whispered.

Kara blinked. “You too.”

Sara gave her a small nod, then turned and stepped back toward the door. Her hand hovered over the knob. “And... maybe take care of her too.”

Kara didn’t answer. She couldn’t.

The door closed behind Sara with a soft, final click.

Kara stood in the porch light for a long moment, heart aching in a dozen directions, before finally turning and starting the long walk home. She didn’t look back.

The night was cold. But her chest felt even colder. And somewhere deep down, she knew, this wasn’t the end of something. It was the beginning of something else. She just didn’t know what yet

The next day moved in slow motion.

Kara floated through her morning classes like someone had hit mute on the world. The bell rang, people shuffled around her, teachers spoke, but none of it felt real. Her hands moved, she wrote when she was supposed to, nodded when someone asked a question, but everything was distant. Like she was watching someone else live her life from behind glass.

She kept expecting to see Sara in the little moments. By her locker, waiting with that soft, crooked smile and a quiet “Hey” that always made the day feel a little more manageable. In the hallway between classes, reaching out to squeeze her hand. At lunch, sliding onto the bench beside her and stealing her fries with the casual confidence of someone who belonged there.

But she wasn’t there. And the absence sat in Kara’s chest like a bruise.

By lunch, she was exhausted from pretending. She walked slower than usual, dragging her feet toward the cafeteria. Her stomach felt weird, nervous, guilty, maybe just hollow, and she wasn’t even sure if she was hungry. But skipping lunch would only make things more obvious. So she showed up, like she always did.

Nia was already at their table, two chocolate milks lined up on her tray like always. Her dark hair was tied up in a high ponytail, and she was picking at a granola bar like it had wronged her. Winn sat beside her, bright as ever, flipping through his phone with one hand and laughing at something Kara couldn’t hear over the buzz of the lunchroom.

Kara slid into the seat across from them, letting her backpack thump to the floor. She gave a weak smile, one she hoped looked normal.

“Hey,” Nia greeted, glancing up. Her tone was light, casual. Then her eyes flicked behind Kara. “Where’s Sara?”

Kara froze for half a second, then reached for one of Winn’s fries like she hadn’t heard the question. “She had to make up a quiz,” she said, not quite meeting their eyes.

Not a total lie. Sara was in that class. Whether there was actually a quiz, Kara didn’t know.

Nia hummed, not pushing. “Weird she didn’t text the group though.”

Winn didn’t say anything, but her eyes lingered on Kara. She didn’t look suspicious, just... soft. Like she knew something wasn’t right but was waiting to be invited in.

Conversation moved on. Nia told a story about how her chem lab nearly caught fire (“Okay, small fire,” she clarified, “but still, my eyebrows were at risk”), and Winn added dry commentary. Kara smiled in the right places, laughed once or twice, but the whole time her mind felt far away.

She kept checking her phone like Sara might text. Even though she knew she wouldn’t. It wasn’t like they ended things in some big, fiery breakup. No yelling. No slamming doors. Just a conversation, quiet, honest, heartbreaking.

And final. Kara had walked her home. Sara had kissed her goodbye. And now, she was gone.

She tried not to let herself spiral, but her mind kept drifting back to the look on Sara’s face. That hurt, tired sort of sadness, the kind that didn’t scream, didn’t fight, just... let go. And Kara had let her. She hadn’t stopped her. Because maybe deep down, she knew she didn’t deserve to.

In English, she caught Winn watching her again. Pencil paused, expression unreadable. Kara offered a tiny shrug, like I’m fine, even though she wasn’t sure if that was for Winn or herself.

Winn didn’t ask. He just turned his notebook a little, letting Kara copy the question she’d missed when her brain had wandered.

Later, after the last bell, Nia linked arms with her like always. They walked out together, the sun low and golden and casting long shadows across the front lawn of the school. Nia talked about weekend plans, about possibly dragging them all to the movies or making cookies or something else aggressively wholesome.

Kara nodded along.

But Nia squeezed her arm a little tighter before they parted, a quiet, wordless gesture.

They didn’t ask questions. But they noticed. And the silence where Sara used to be, that was the loudest thing of all. Kara stood at the edge of the sidewalk for a while after Nia waved goodbye. Backpack slung over one shoulder, phone heavy in her pocket.

She wanted to talk to someone. Not Sara. No she couldn’t do that. And  definitely not Lena.

...Or maybe Lena. Maybe that was the only person left who would get what this felt like.

Her thumb hovered over the screen.

Kara
Are you up?

She stared at the message. Deleted it.

It wasn’t night. And Lena wasn’t the answer.

Not yet.

Maybe not ever.

She turned and started walking home.

The air was cool, the sky beginning to blush with sunset, and for the first time in a while, Kara felt completely, unmistakably alone. Kara hadn’t planned to turn around and go back inside.

She had every intention of heading home, dropping her backpack, maybe grabbing a snack and just... existing. But the evening air felt heavy, thick with something she couldn’t name. The space between her and the world felt too wide, too vast. So she found herself turning back toward the school, her feet dragging her back to the place she felt most grounded.

The gym.

She pushed through the door, glancing around the deserted hall. The after-school bustle had long since faded. Classes were over, and the once-vibrant corridors now had an emptiness to them that mirrored her thoughts.

Kara walked quietly toward the locker room, the distant sounds of a basketball bouncing echoing through the hallway, familiar and soothing.

Inside the locker room, the lights were dim, the smell of sweat and chlorine hanging in the air. The team’s gear was scattered in various corners, left over from their last practice, but the place felt hollow, like it too was waiting for something to fill the space.

That’s when she saw her coach.

Coach Reynolds was kneeling by the far bench, wiping down the floor with a cloth, her sneakers squeaking against the hardwood. She was always there after hours, cleaning up, keeping the place in order. For a second, Kara almost considered turning back, not wanting to bother her, but then the thought of sitting in her empty room hit her. The silence would suffocate her. She needed to do something.

"Coach?" Kara called softly.

Coach Reynolds looked up, blinking in surprise before her gaze softened. "Kara? What’re you doing here?"

Kara hesitated, running a hand through her hair. “I know. I just... I needed to be here.”

Coach Reynolds stood up slowly, dusting off her knees. She raised an eyebrow, sensing something was off. “You look like you’ve been carrying the weight of the world on your shoulders.”

Kara didn’t say anything at first, unsure of how to put it into words. She thought about Sara, the quiet breakup that still felt like an open wound. She thought about Lena, the tension they’d both been avoiding. And then, she thought about herself, lost and unsure of what came next.

“I don’t really know what I’m doing anymore,” Kara admitted finally, her voice quieter than she meant it to be.

Coach Reynolds’ expression softened. “We all go through times like that,” she said, leaning against the bench. “It’s hard to figure out what comes next when everything feels like it’s changing.”

Kara looked down at her hands, unsure if the physical exhaustion of practice could help her escape the emotional mess swirling in her chest. "I don’t even know if I made the right decision... breaking up with Sara, I mean."

Coach Reynolds gave her a steady look, then nodded slowly. “That’s tough. But sometimes, Kara, what feels like the hardest decision might just be the one that gets you closer to where you’re supposed to be. It’s okay to not have it figured out right now.”

Kara exhaled a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “I just don’t want to hurt anyone. And... I don’t want to hurt myself either, you know?"

“I do,” Coach Reynolds said, her voice soft but firm. “But the thing about growth is that it’s messy. It’s not always pretty, and it doesn’t follow any specific order. You can’t control everything. What you can control is what you do next.”

Kara looked up, meeting her coach’s eyes for the first time since she’d walked in. There was a quiet strength there, something Kara had always admired but never fully understood until now.

“Sometimes, you just need to take the next step. Even if you’re not sure where it’s going.”

Kara nodded, the weight in her chest lifting slightly. “Yeah. I guess I can do that.”

Coach Reynolds smiled, her usual no-nonsense attitude returning. “Good. Now, get changed. You’ll feel better after working out your frustrations. That’s what this place is for, right?”

Kara couldn’t help but smile a little. “Yeah. You’re right.”

She turned toward her locker, feeling a little lighter. It was the first time that day she felt like she could breathe.

She changed quickly, tying her shoes tightly, and stepped back out into the court. The lights buzzed above her, casting sharp shadows on the floor, and the scent of the wood and the gym equipment grounded her, the familiar feeling of her own sweat mixing with the sound of her sneakers on the court.

For the next hour, Kara let the rhythm of her movements take over. She ran drills, took shots, worked through her frustration, her confusion, and the ache that had settled deep in her chest. The sound of the ball hitting the floor, the net, her own breath as she pushed herself harder, this was the one place where she felt like she had control.

By the time she stopped to catch her breath, her body was sore but her mind had cleared. She wasn’t better, but she was a little closer. A little more settled.

As she walked out of the gym, Coach Reynolds gave her a quick nod. “Feel better?”

Kara paused, the exhaustion settling into her limbs, but there was a weightlessness to it now, a clarity she hadn’t felt in hours. She gave her coach a tired smile. “Yeah. A little.”

“Good. Just remember: You don’t have to figure it all out at once.”

With that, Kara walked out of the gym and into the quiet evening, feeling like she had taken a small but important step forward.

Chapter Text

It had been a two weeks since Kara had ended things with Sara, but the weight of it still sat heavy in her chest. She kept asking herself if she had made the right choice, but every time she tried to make sense of it, something was always missing.

And that something had a name.

Lena.

Everything that had happened between them, starting with that kiss at the party, had left Kara questioning so much more than she had intended to. The truth was, even after everything with Sara, Kara couldn’t forget about Lena. She tried to move on, tried to find clarity with someone else, but there was still this gnawing feeling in her chest that wouldn't go away.

Lena had been back in her life, sure. They were friends now, or at least, they had been trying to be. But it never quite felt like it was over. The kiss. The night they’d spent together. The aftermath.

And after all that, Lena had pretended it was a mistake. That’s what hurt the most. Kara had been confused, embarrassed, and ultimately heartbroken. But now, with things with Sara over, Kara knew one thing for sure: she had to know where she stood with Lena. They couldn’t just keep dancing around this unspoken tension anymore.

Kara had sent Lena a simple text earlier in the day, asking if they could meet after school. She suggested the old music room. Lena had agreed, and now Kara was standing outside the room, hesitating.

When she finally walked inside, Lena was already there, standing by the window, arms crossed, her posture tense, like she was waiting for something.

“Hey,” Kara said softly, breaking the silence.

Lena turned slowly, eyes catching Kara’s with an unreadable expression. She gave a small nod. “Hey.”

The air between them felt heavy, thick with everything that hadn’t been said yet. Kara swallowed, trying to steady herself.

“I’ve been thinking,” Kara started, her voice a little shaky, but she pushed through it. “I’ve been thinking about everything, about what happened between us. I... I thought I could just move on, you know? I thought I could move on from all of it. But I can’t. I haven’t. I can’t stop thinking about you, Lena.”

Lena opened her mouth as if to respond, but Kara quickly raised her hand, stopping her. “Please, just let me finish. I’m not saying I have it all figured out. And I’m not asking you to either. But I can’t just let this go without knowing if there’s a chance for us. So I’m asking you- no, I’m giving you the chance to think about it. To think about what you really want, and if you’re sure about it, then maybe we can see where it goes. But I need you to be sure, Lena. I don’t want you to change your mind again.”

Lena’s eyes softened slightly, her arms uncrossing as she took a hesitant step forward. “Kara, I-”

“No,” Kara cut in again, her voice firmer this time. “I need you to really think about it. You can’t just say yes now because you feel guilty or because you’re afraid of what I might think. I need you to be honest with me, with yourself. I’m not asking for some big commitment right this second. I just need you to be sure that this is something you actually want, something you’re ready for. No more running away. No more pretending it was a mistake.”

Lena was quiet for a moment, and Kara could see the wheels turning in her head. She was trying to find the words, trying to figure out how to respond. After a long beat, Lena finally spoke, her voice softer now.

“I don’t know if I’m ready for this, Kara. I’ve never been good at being honest with myself, let alone with anyone else. I don’t know what I want. But I do know that I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t want to be the reason things fall apart between us.”

Kara’s heart softened at Lena’s vulnerability. She stepped closer, her voice quieter now. “I’m not asking you to be perfect. I’m not expecting you to have all the answers right now. But I need you to be honest. With yourself. With me. I can’t keep doing this dance, Lena. I’m not asking for promises. I just... I need you to show up. I need you to decide if you want this,us, before we keep going in circles.”

Lena’s eyes held a mixture of fear and sincerity. It was clear how much this scared her, how hard it was for her to open up like this. And for a moment, Kara just stood there, holding space for Lena, giving her time.

“I can’t promise you anything, Kara,” Lena said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. “But I’ll think about it. I’ll really think about it. And I’ll let you know. I don’t want to hurt you again.”

Kara nodded slowly, feeling a small weight lift off her shoulders. She didn’t expect everything to change overnight. But this was a start. It was a chance.

“Okay,” Kara replied softly. “Take all the time you need. Just... don’t shut me out again, okay?”

Lena nodded, a sad smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “I won’t. I promise.”

Kara smiled back, her heart lighter than it had been in weeks. Maybe they were on the same page. Maybe not. But they were starting somewhere. And for the first time in a long time, Kara felt like things might finally be moving in the right direction.

-

Lena’s fingers trembled slightly as she slid the key into the lock. The door gave way with a soft click, and the quiet of her home swallowed her whole. No more words. No more Kara. Just silence. She was used to being home alone but today it felt different.

She kicked off her shoes with a sigh and leaned against the door for a moment, eyes closed, letting the weight of the conversation settle in her bones. It had gone… okay. As okay as something like that could go. But even in the absence of anger, she felt raw, like her skin had been peeled back just enough to let the air sting.

She still wanted Kara. That part hadn’t changed. If anything, it had gotten worse.

She walked slowly into the living room, dropping her bag on the couch, letting herself fall into its worn cushions. She stared up at the ceiling, blinking against the dull ache building behind her eyes.

“I’ll just fuck it up again,” she whispered to no one.

The truth tasted bitter in her mouth. Kara had looked at her with that quiet softness, like maybe she still could trust her. Like maybe she still wanted to. And that terrified Lena more than anything. She didn’t deserve that look. Not yet. Maybe not ever.

She rubbed at her chest, where it felt too tight, like her heart was trying to claw its way out.

Don’t mess it up again, Lena. Don’t ruin her again.

By the time the sun had dipped low, painting the windows in shades of gold and grey, Lena couldn’t sit with herself anymore. The silence had turned heavy, her thoughts looping like a broken record.

So she texted Sam.

Lena: You around? Can you come over?

The reply came quickly.

Sam: On my way.

When Sam arrived, she brought snacks, like always. Chips, cookies, a half-eaten granola bar she claimed was “leftover from a hike she never took.” She knew Lena well enough not to ask right away. She just plopped down beside her, tore open the chips, and handed her the bag.

Lena took one and chewed slowly.

After a long pause, she finally said, “I talked to Kara.”

Sam turned to her, eyes alert, but not pushing. “Yeah?”

Lena nodded, but didn’t speak for another beat. “I think… I think she’d give me another chance. If I asked for one. If I want one.”

Sam waited. That wasn't the whole story.

“But?” she prompted gently.

Lena looked down at the chip in her hand like it might give her courage. “But I’m scared I’ll screw it up again. I hurt her, Sam. And I don’t know if I’ve actually changed enough to not hurt her again. I want to. God, I want to be better. For her. For myself. But…”

Sam placed a hand on her arm, grounding. “But you’re scared it’s not enough.”

Lena nodded, eyes finally meeting hers. “What if I go back, and it’s just the same? What if I make her trust me and then break her again?”

Sam sighed, but smiled a little. “Then don’t.”

Lena scoffed lightly. “Wow. Thanks. Revolutionary advice.”

Sam sighed. “No, seriously Lena. Don’t go back unless you’re ready to do better. But don’t not go back just because you’re afraid. You’re not the same person you were. You’ve been putting in the work.”

“But what if it’s not enough?” Lena turned her head and looked at Sam.

Sam shrugged. “Then you keep working. Love isn’t about being perfect. It’s about trying every damn day. And from where I’m sitting? You’re trying.”

Lena blinked against the tears that threatened again. She hadn’t cried in front of Sam in a while, but this was close.

“I really want her, I really want to be her person.” she whispered.

“I know,” Sam said. “So tell her. When you're ready. And maybe… let her decide if she's ready too.”

After Sam left, the quiet felt heavier than before. The echo of her friend’s words still hung in the air, warm and supportive, but they didn’t drown out the noise in Lena’s own head.

The house was dim, lit only by the glow of the kitchen light she forgot to turn off. She sat on the couch, knees hugged to her chest, half-watching the shadows stretch across the room. Her phone sat on the coffee table, untouched.

She wanted to reach for it. But also… she didn’t.

Because what the hell was she supposed to say to Kara now?

“I want to try again”?

That felt too simple for something this complicated.

She rested her chin on her knee, chewing her lip. The thing was, she did want to try again. She hadn’t been lying to Kara earlier, and the more the hours passed, the more certain she felt about that. But certainty didn’t erase fear. It didn’t erase the way Kara had once looked at her like she was a place to land, and how Lena hadn’t been ready to be that.

And now?

Now she was afraid she'd only end up showing Kara that she still wasn’t.

But the worst part was knowing what it felt like to be close to her. To be known. To make her laugh, to hear that little breathy sound she made when Lena surprised her with kindness. To have that, and then lose it?

That was worse than fear.

So maybe she didn’t have the right words yet. But maybe she didn’t need perfect ones. She reached for her phone and opened a new message. Typed. Deleted. Paused. Typed again.

Lena:
Hey. I’ve been thinking about our talk. I don’t know if I said everything I meant to, but I want to keep talking. If that’s something you’d be open to. No pressure.

She read it again. Simple. Careful. Honest.

She hovered over “send,” then tapped it quickly, like it hurt.

Then she turned her phone face-down and stood, pacing the room to keep from overthinking it.

Maybe Kara wouldn’t reply.

Maybe she would.

Either way, Lena knew one thing now that she hadn’t been sure of before: she wanted the chance to show up better this time. Not perfect. Not with promises. Just... with effort. With presence.

She glanced toward the phone again but didn’t pick it up.

Whatever came next—it had to come on Kara’s terms.

And Lena would wait.

-

The low murmur of the TV buzzed through the wall from the den. Eliza was in the kitchen rinsing something, the water running steady. The sounds of home, the same ones she’d grown up with, felt weirdly sharp tonight. Like her world had stretched a little bigger than these walls could hold.

Kara sat curled up on her bed, hoodie sleeves bunched in her fists, trying not to check her phone again. But she’d been doing it all evening, screen lighting her face every few minutes.

When it lit up for real -Lena- her heart thudded, deep and quick.

She tapped the screen immediately. A small breath escaped her lips before she realized she was holding it. Kara read it again. And again.

It wasn’t dramatic. It wasn’t full of promises or declarations. It was simple. Careful. A hand reached out without expectation.

And it meant everything.

She hadn’t been sure if Lena would reach back. Even after she’d said she wanted to try again, part of her still hadn’t trusted that Lena would be able to meet her halfway. But this… this felt like halfway.

A little smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. God, she didn’t know what to do with this- this weird swirl of nerves and relief and that old ache that was still there, but quieter now.

Her mom’s voice drifted from the kitchen “Kara, I’m heading to bed soon!”

“Okay!” she called back, almost absently.

She didn’t want to be here, in this childhood room, caught between versions of herself. Not anymore. But if this was where it started again, with a message, with something honest and small, then maybe that was okay.

She pulled her phone into her lap and typed without overthinking:

Kara:
Yeah. I want that too. I meant what I said earlier. I’m willing to try, if you are.

She hovered, just for a second. Then sent it.

No games. No pretending she didn’t care. Just truth.

She stared at the message for a beat longer, then leaned back against her pillow, exhaling slowly. The house was still the same. But maybe she wasn’t.

For Lena it was different. The walls were thin. She could hear the muffled clink of dishes being loaded downstairs, the shuffle of her dad's footsteps across the hall, the low hum of the TV someone forgot to turn off. All the usual sounds of the house settling in for the night.

But no one knocked on her door. No one asked if she was okay.

That was normal.

Lena sat curled on the edge of her bed, wrapped in her blanket like it was the only thing keeping her anchored. Her phone buzzed in her hand, a soft, singular vibration. She flipped it over, screen lighting up.

1 New Message – Kara

Her pulse quickened as she tapped it open, the blanket suddenly too warm. Lena stared at the words, barely breathing. Not dramatic. Not poetic. Just—real.

Her chest ached, but in that strange, hopeful way. Like something old inside her had exhaled for the first time in a long time. She smiled, small and quiet, like the feeling might shatter if she let it get too big.

This didn’t fix everything. It wasn’t some perfect resolution. But it was something. A beginning. And maybe… maybe this time she wouldn’t mess it up.

Her fingers hovered over the keyboard before she typed:

Lena:
I’m in. And I’ll take it one step at a time if you will.

She paused, then added,
Thank you. For being honest with me.

Then sent it before she could spiral.

She set her phone down on the nightstand and turned off the lamp. The room dipped into soft darkness, her blanket still clutched tight around her shoulders.

And even though nothing in the house had changed, no one would knock, no one would ask, Lena felt a little less alone.

Because someone had answered.

Chapter Text

Kara woke up before her alarm. That never happened.

For a few seconds, she lay still, staring at the ceiling, her blanket twisted around her legs. Sunlight filtered through the edges of her curtains, and the house was quiet, her mom hadn’t started clanging pans in the kitchen yet, and her dad’s usual morning cough hadn’t made its appearance.

She didn’t move, not right away.

The memory of the night before was still fresh, Lena’s message, her own reply, the way it felt. Like possibility.

She smiled to herself, tiny and involuntary. The thought of seeing Lena today made her stomach flutter in a way that felt stupid and soft and real. But right underneath that little thrill was a slow, steady knot of nerves. Because she’d been here before.

She’d woken up feeling this exact way, nervous and giddy, wondering what the day might bring. Wondering if Lena would smile at her in the hallway, or text her something funny during lunch, or just… be there the way Kara wanted her to be.

And a lot of those mornings ended with Kara walking home quiet and heavy, replaying conversations that didn’t happen, glances that were never shared. Lena pretending nothing had changed. Like whatever spark they’d found between them had just… gone out, and Lena wasn’t even cold about it. Just distant.

And that had hurt more than anger ever could.

So yeah. She was excited.

But she was scared, too.

Still..last night felt different. Lena felt different. There was something steadier in her message. Like she wasn’t just reacting. Like she meant it.

Kara sat up, stretching, rubbing sleep from her face. She didn’t want to get her hopes up too high, but the truth was, they were already there. Floating above her head like a balloon she wasn’t sure she could hold onto.

She got dressed slowly, picking out her favorite hoodie, the one that always made her feel like herself. Simple jeans. Hair half up, half down, casual, like she hadn’t thought too hard about it.

Her mom called from downstairs, “Breakfast if you want it!”

“Coming!” she called back, voice lighter than it had been in weeks.

She checked her phone one last time before heading out the door. Nothing new from Lena, and that was okay. She didn’t need a good morning text. She just needed this. This cautious, hopeful feeling that maybe today wouldn’t end the same way the others had.

She grabbed her backpack and opened the front door, pausing just a second before stepping out.

Today could be different.

And if it wasn’t… she’d figure it out.

The front doors of the school swung open, and Kara stepped inside, her sneakers squeaking just a little on the polished tile. Same buzz of voices, same clatter of lockers, same morning chaos. A few familiar faces caught her eye. High fives. A quick grin here, a half-hug there. People moved around her like always, like clockwork. It felt easy. Safe. But none of it was what she was looking for.

She scanned the hallway.

And there she was.

Lena stood near her locker, back against it, ankle crossed over the other like she had all the time in the world. Her hair was perfect, as always, effortless in that intentional kind of way. Her voice carried just enough to be heard over the murmur around her, that trademark smirk playing on her lips as she said something to Sam, who barked out a laugh.

The usual crowd was there. Classmates. Followers. People who always seemed to orbit Lena, even when she wasn’t trying.

Kara slowed, heart thudding a little harder now. Because this? This was where things used to go wrong. Lena in her zone. Cool, confident, unreachable.

Kara swallowed down the nerves, suddenly remembering all the times she’d tried to talk to Lena in moments like this, only to be met with polite distance. A vague nod. A “hey” that said not now even when Lena didn’t say the words.

But she’d texted last night.

I’m in. I’ll take it one step at a time if you will.

That meant something. Didn’t it?

Kara took a slow, deep breath, adjusted her backpack strap, and walked forward, right into the noise and chatter and all the things that used to make her turn away.

As she got closer, Lena caught her in her periphery.

For a split second, her smirk stayed.

And then- softness.

Her body shifted, just enough. The way she turned slightly toward Kara. The way her eyes held hers for a second longer than anyone else’s.

Sam noticed too, falling quiet mid-sentence. A few others followed suit, watching, like they knew something was happening but weren’t sure what.

Kara stopped just in front of Lena, trying not to let the whole world fall away even though it kind of did.

“Hey,” she said. Quiet. Direct.

Lena looked at her, and for once, that smirk fell all the way away.

“Hey,” she said back. Not casual. Not cold. Real.

They stood there for a second, just being. No one filling the silence, no one pretending this was nothing. The hallway around them felt both familiar and new, like a place they’d both walked through a hundred times but were now seeing with different eyes.

Lena leaned against the lockers, arms crossed, giving Kara a quiet, assessing look that didn’t feel judgmental, just… interested.

“So,” Lena said, breaking the silence, “how’s it going?”

Kara blinked, her smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. It was a simple question, but Lena didn’t always ask it like this. It felt... real.

“I’m good. Tired, you know? Been up late, but surviving,” Kara answered, tossing Lena a grin. “What about you?”

“Same,” Lena replied, her voice still warm. “I might’ve stayed up too late scrolling through social media, but what else is new?”

Kara laughed softly. “Yeah, I get that. It’s a vicious cycle.”

They stood there for a moment, and even though they weren’t talking about anything big, there was something comfortable about the quiet. No pressure, no expectations, just two people in the hallway like they had always been, but not like they had always been.

“So, any big plans for today?” Kara asked, casually pushing off the locker to stand next to Lena, looking down the hall where their classmates passed by in groups, talking and laughing.

Lena gave a shrug, glancing at her friends down the way. “Same old, really. Hang with Sam. Grab lunch. Nothing exciting.”

Kara nodded but didn’t back down. “Well, if you’re bored, I’m free 6th period. I was planning to practice some shots, but we can hang if you want. No pressure.”

Lena’s eyes softened for a split second, and a small, amused smile flickered on her lips. "sounds interesting..," she said, the warmth in her tone surprising Kara a little. "Maybe I’ll take you up on that."

Kara let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “Cool. I’ll see you then.”

Lena gave her one more soft look before turning back toward her group of friends, slipping easily back into the role of the confident, untouchable Lena that everyone knew.

But this time, it felt different. There was no wall between them, no coldness. Kara watched her walk off with a smile on her face, heart racing, not sure what to expect, but hopeful, for the first time in a while, that things might actually be different this time.

-

The bell rang, signaling the start of 6th period, and Kara walked down the familiar hallways with a little more anticipation than usual. She had already grabbed some snacks from the cafeteria and decided to head to the basketball court, hoping to have a quiet, laid-back conversation with Lena.

The court was relatively empty, save for a few stray basketballs near the side, the echoes of the gym’s usual energy now replaced by an almost peaceful stillness. The tall windows let in some light, but the air inside was cool and a little musty, like it had been used all day.

A couple of minutes later. Lena spotted Kara by the edge of the court, bouncing the basketball casually, her focus split between the ball and the hoop. Lena hesitated before stepping forward, her heart beating just a little faster.

When Kara saw her, a smile flickered across her face, but there was something in her eyes that made Lena pause. It wasn’t just the usual cool confidence. There was something softer there, too. She tossed the ball aside and walked toward Lena.

"Hey," Kara greeted, her voice low but warm.

"Hey," Lena said, her own voice a little more uncertain than she intended. She cleared her throat and stuffed her hands into her pockets, trying to hide the slight tremble in them. "I, uh, brought snacks. I figured... we could talk?"

Kara gave a small, knowing smile. "Snacks? You know the way to my heart." She smiled and sat down on the nearest bench. "But sure, talking sounds good."

Lena smiled softly and sat down beside Kara, taking a moment to just breathe, to let the nervous energy in her chest settle. She pulled out the snacks she had brought: a couple of granola bars, some fruit, and a bottle of water.

"You’re a simple person to please," Lena said with a teasing smile, offering Kara a granola bar.

Kara took it with a nod. "Hey, food is food. Doesn’t need to be fancy." She unwrapped the bar and took a bite, still watching Lena, her expression neutral, but there was a flicker of something else, an unspoken question.

Lena turned her gaze toward the court, the stillness of the gym giving the space a quieter, more reflective feel. The basketballs that had been scattered around earlier now seemed almost forgotten, as if no one had touched them in hours. It gave the moment a sense of pause, like the whole world was waiting for something.

"You know, I’ve been thinking," Lena started, her voice quiet, unsure how to keep the conversation going without sounding like she was trying too hard. "About... us, I guess."

Kara looked over at her, the soft smile from earlier replaced by a more thoughtful expression. "Yeah?"

Lena hesitated before speaking again, her words coming slower now, as if she was trying to piece them together. "It’s just... I feel like everything we’ve been through has led to this moment. And I don’t know what happens next. But I want to figure it out. I want to make it work."

Kara paused, her eyes locking onto Lena’s. There was a softness there now, something unguarded. "I want that too, you know. I think we’ve both been kind of... scared. Of messing up again. But maybe that’s just part of it."

Lena nodded, looking down at her hands. "Yeah. I guess we can’t keep running from that. I’ve spent so much time afraid of making the same mistakes, I didn’t realize I was doing it again. Pushing you away without even realizing it."

Kara’s voice softened, her tone more understanding. "It’s not just you, Lena. I did the same thing. I pushed you away Because I was scared too. We both have our walls up. But I think... if we’re going to make this work, we need to stop doing that. We need to trust each other, even when it’s hard."

Lena glanced at Kara, feeling a little more at ease as she processed her words. "I trust you," Lena said quietly. "I’m just... I’m not sure how to stop being scared."

Kara chuckled lightly, taking another bite of her granola bar. "I don’t know either. But we can try to figure it out together, right? Maybe it’s about taking it one step at a time. Not rushing it, just... being real with each other."

Lena smiled, the words sinking in, making her feel like they were on the same page, finally. "Yeah. One step at a time. I can do that."

Kara reached for the basketball, giving it a soft bounce against the floor before handing it to Lena. "So, one step at a time... you want to take a shot?"

Lena laughed softly, shaking her head. "You really think I can make one?"

Kara shrugged, her smile playful. "I think you’ll surprise yourself. Plus, if you miss, I get to make fun of you."

Lena grinned, feeling lighter now. The weight of the conversation had loosened, and the tension that had been hanging over her seemed to slip away. She took the ball and stood up, lining herself up with the hoop. It was just a casual shot, but the act of doing something together felt different, like it mattered more than she realized.

She tossed the ball, watching it arc toward the hoop. It wasn’t perfect, but it hit the rim and bounced off, rolling slowly across the floor. Lena sighed, half-expecting it to miss entirely.

Kara raised an eyebrow. "Not bad, actually. I thought for sure you were going to totally embarrass yourself."

Lena chuckled, walking over to grab the ball. "Thanks for the vote of confidence."

"I’m just saying," Kara replied with a grin, "I’m not the only one who can mess up."

Lena tossed the ball back to her, laughing softly. "Alright, alright. But seriously, I think I’m better at talking than I am at basketball."

Kara shook her head, still smiling. "Don’t sell yourself short. You’ve got potential."

They settled back onto the bench, their conversation lightening again, the weight of the past few days falling away. Kara took another bite of her granola bar and Lena just sat there, feeling like maybe things weren’t so complicated anymore. There was still uncertainty, still fear.. but there was also something new between them. Something that felt like hope.

"You know," Lena said, after a beat, "I’m glad we’re doing this. Whatever ‘this’ turns out to be."

Kara glanced at her, her expression softening. "Yeah. Me too."

For the first time in a while, Lena felt like maybe they were finally on the same page. Not Because everything was perfect, but Because they were both here, together, figuring it out. And that, for now, was enough.

The bell rang, its sharp sound echoing through the gym, signaling the end of the period. Lena and Kara both glanced toward the door, the shift in energy immediate. It was a small jolt, a reminder that reality was waiting, and the bubble they’d created in the gym was about to burst.

"Guess that's our cue," Lena said, her voice soft as she stood up from the bench, stretching her legs slightly.

Kara stood up too, tossing the basketball lightly in her hands. "Yeah, unfortunately." She looked at Lena, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "But hey, this was nice. We should do it again sometime."

Lena felt a flutter in her chest at the thought. It was so easy, so natural, when they weren’t wrapped up in the past. "I’d like that," she said, her voice warm with sincerity.

They both started walking toward the exit, the weight of the conversation still lingering between them, but lighter now. The nervous tension that had once filled the space was gone, replaced by something softer, something more hopeful.

As they reached the hallway, Kara glanced at Lena, slowing her pace. "You’re heading to chemistry, right?"

Lena nodded, glancing at her phone to check the time. "Yeah. I’ll be late if I don’t hurry."

Kara nodded, walking alongside her for a few more steps before stopping at the junction where they would go their separate ways. "I don’t want to keep you, then."

Lena stopped as well, turning to face Kara, a soft smile on her lips. "Thanks for walking me out," she said quietly.

Kara gave a small, almost shy smile in return. "No problem. I’ll see you later, yeah?"

"Yeah," Lena said, feeling the warmth of the moment settle in her chest. "See you."

They stood there for a moment, just looking at each other, as if neither of them wanted to let go of the ease they’d found in the last hour. But there was nothing more to say, nothing else to do except part ways, at least for now.

"Bye, Lena," Kara said, her voice soft.

"Bye, Kara," Lena replied, her heart lighter than it had been in days.

And with that, they turned in opposite directions, heading toward their respective classrooms, but somehow feeling a little less alone in the crowded halls of school.

At first, it’s just sixth period.

Just a spare forty-five minutes stitched into the middle of their school day. Just a half-empty gym with the soft echo of bouncing basketballs and squeaky sneakers, and a corner of the bleachers where Kara can sit, hoodie pulled over her head, and pretend the rest of the world doesn’t exist.

But then Lena starts showing up.

She’s there the next day. And the day after that. No announcement, no explanation. She walks in with that effortless kind of shrug, like she just happened to wander in, like she just happens to have nowhere better to be. She takes the spot a few steps away from Kara without asking, like she belongs there, like she always has. She kicks her feet up, leans back on her elbows, and starts unwrapping a piece of gum with all the ceremony of someone who doesn’t care if you notice, though Kara's starting to think maybe she wants her to.

They don’t really talk about it.

No “Hey, mind if I sit here?”
No “This our thing now?”
Just the quiet rhythm of a new habit forming.

But Kara starts bringing an extra bottle of water.

She tells herself it’s just in case she gets extra thirsty. But when Lena glances over one day, sweat on her brow from jogging across the gym to avoid a very aggressive game of dodgeball, Kara wordlessly holds it out. Lena takes it, pops the cap, and drinks half without breathing.

“Thanks,” she says, casual as anything, before tossing it back.

The next day, Lena brings fruit snacks.

She doesn’t offer them right away, just opens a pack, pops a few into her mouth, and after a moment, tosses the second pouch at Kara’s head. It hits her shoulder with a soft thwap.

“Peace offering,” Lena says, eyes unreadable behind thick lashes.

Kara raises an eyebrow. “We at war?”

Lena grins, all teeth and spark. “Could be.”

Kara pretends not to smile. She doesn’t do a very good job of it.

By the end of the week, it’s a routine. It’s easy. It’s quiet. It’s theirs.

Kara walks out of the locker room to find Lena already there, leaning against the wall like it’s her throne, twirling her keys between her fingers like she’s got nothing but time. She looks up when she hears Kara’s footsteps, one corner of her mouth tilting up in a grin that makes Kara feel… warm. Known.

“You hungry?” Lena asks, like she already knows the answer.

And she does. Kara always is.

But not just for food.

For this. For her.

Soon, they begin driving together after school, the quiet ride home becoming a routine they both look forward to. The first time, it’s Because the sky opens up out of nowhere. One of those sudden spring downpours that soaks you to the bone in seconds. Lena stands under the overhang near the gym, arms folded tight, hair curling at the edges from the damp air. Kara’s already unlocking her car when she glances back and catches her eye.

“Come on,” Kara says, like it’s nothing. Like it’s obvious. She lifts her keys with a shrug. “I’ve got you.”

Lena hesitates for just a second. Then she jogs across the lot, her backpack bouncing against her shoulder, and slides into the passenger seat without saying much more than, “Thanks.”

The second time, it isn’t raining. It isn’t anything. Kara’s pulling out of the lot when she sees Lena walking toward the sidewalk, head down, kicking a pebble along the curb. She doesn’t even think before she pulls up beside her and reaches across the seat to unlock the door.

“You getting in or what?” she asks, half teasing.

Lena raises an eyebrow like she’s amused, like she already expected this. She doesn’t say yes, doesn’t even smile. Just opens the door and drops her bag at her feet like she’s been doing this forever.

By the third time, it’s a habit. A quiet understanding. Kara doesn’t need to ask, and Lena doesn’t need to wait. They both just... know.

What starts out as a ride becomes something else.

They talk about little things at first, school, music, the absurdity of their English teacher’s obsession with birds. Lena hums along to the radio while Kara taps the steering wheel in rhythm. It’s easy. It’s light.

But slowly, without either of them really noticing, the conversations deepen. The space between words grows softer. Lena mentions her mother who’s too busy to care much, a house that never quite feels like hers. Her voice doesn’t shake, but Kara notices the way her fingers tighten around the hem of her sleeve when she talks. She also tells Kara about the time she accidentally dyed her hair blue in middle school. Kara talks about older brother, who taught her how to drive in an empty parking lot with the music too loud and the windows down

Some days they don’t talk at all. And that’s okay, too. The silence between them doesn’t feel empty, it feels full. Full of all the things they don’t have to say out loud.

The car starts to feel like something sacred. Like a pause between the chaos. A little liminal space where nothing is expected, and nothing hurts. The air always smells faintly like vanilla from Lena’s lip balm and a bit like pine from the air freshener Kara never replaces. The windows fog up when they park too long in front of Lena’s house, just sitting there in the quiet, headlights painting the sidewalk in gold.

Lena always turns the music down when Kara says something that matters. Like she’s listening. Really listening.

And Kara always notices.

Because these drives, they aren’t just rides anymore. They’re something else. Something unfolding slowly, quietly, in the small space between point A and point B.

Something soft and important, even if neither of them has said it out loud yet.

Chapter Text

It’s a Thursday when they end up at the café.

Kara isn't sure how it happend. It wasn’t planned, just one of those afternoons that feels like it’s stretching time, a little slow and hazy. School let out early, and the usual post-class rush of students flocking to cars or buses felt louder than usual, as if everyone was eager to escape the gray skies outside. But Kara didn’t want to go home just yet.

She could feel the familiar rumble in her stomach, a sign that lunch was long gone, and dinner was still a while away. And if there’s one thing Kara knows for sure, it’s that food always makes a moment better.

“I’m starving,” she says casually, tapping her fingers on the steering wheel as she drives Lena home.

Lena looks over at her, raising an eyebrow. “I thought you just ate at lunch?”

“I did,” Kara shrugs. “But I could eat again. It’s a gift.”

Lena laughs, the sound light and easy, and she glances out the window. “You’re impossible.”

“Maybe,” Kara agrees, “but food makes me happy. You gotta appreciate the little things, right?”

A few turns later, she’s driving down a side street, past a laundromat and a vape shop, before Kara points to a tiny café tucked between them. It’s easy to miss, the kind of place that feels hidden, like a secret only a few people know about.

“Let’s go here,” Kara says, turning the wheel without much hesitation. “It’s not too far, and I’m telling you, their muffins are life-changing.”

Lena gives her a skeptical look. “It’s between a laundromat and a vape shop. How good can it be?”

Kara smiles mischievously. “Trust me. I’ve never been wrong about food.”

They park and walk inside, the bell above the door jingling as they enter. The place is small, cozy, and smells like warm coffee and fresh-baked bread. There’s a soft hum of quiet chatter and the gentle whir of the espresso machine. It’s the kind of place that makes you feel like you could settle in for hours.

Kara heads straight for the counter, scanning the menu, her eyes lighting up when she sees the muffins. “I’ll take two blueberry muffins,” she says, barely looking at Lena. “I’m a sucker for them.”

Lena raises an eyebrow. “Two?”

Kara doesn’t hesitate. “I told you. I’m starving.”

Lena just shakes her head and orders a muffin too. As they find a table by the window, the soft drizzle of rain outside blurs everything into a watery film. It feels like one of those movie scenes, peaceful, a little perfect, even though everything in the world feels a little uncertain.

They sit there in comfortable silence for a moment, the clink of cups and the occasional murmur of other customers filling the space. Kara unwraps her muffin, her hands steady but her thoughts already somewhere else.

She looks at Lena, who's absently picking at her own muffin. “I’ve been getting more into photography lately,” Kara says, setting her muffin down as she pulls her phone from her pocket. “I got a camera a few months ago. Started snapping shots of the most random stuff.”

Lena leans forward, eyes bright with curiosity. “Really? Show me.”

Kara hesitates for a second, then unlocks her phone and starts scrolling. The photos are mostly random, sunsets, the clouds over the park, her sister eating ice cream, and there’s something calming about the way they capture moments in time, simple but real. She passes the phone to Lena.

Lena takes it, glancing at each photo before smiling softly. “You’re good at this,” she says, voice low. “Like, really good.”

Kara feels a warmth in her chest at the compliment, a flutter she tries to swallow down. “It’s nothing. Just pictures.”

“No, it’s more than that,” Lena insists, looking at Kara with a seriousness that catches her off guard. “You have a way of making the everything seem.. important. You know?”

Kara can’t stop the smile that stretches across her face, even though she tries to play it off. “I just like to capture the good stuff. You know, the things you can’t get back.”

Lena looks up at her then, and there’s something unspoken in the air between them, a quiet understanding, maybe, or something else entirely. Lena looks at her a second longer than necessary, and for a brief moment, it feels like it’s just the two of them, their worlds narrowing in on this one small moment.

“I think you’re kind of amazing,” Lena says, her voice softer now. She says it casually, like it’s just a passing thought, but Kara feels it settle deep in her chest, warm and unexpected.

Kara looks away quickly, her face betraying her. She clears her throat, pretending to be interested in the half-eaten muffin in front of her. She’s glad the low light in the café hides the way her cheeks go pink. “You’re just saying that because I bought you food.”

Lena laughs, the sound easy and warm. “Maybe. But seriously, you’re talented.”

Kara ducks her head, the warmth in her chest growing with each passing second. She doesn’t know how to respond to that, so she just reaches for her muffin again, the comfort of food more familiar than words right now.

The rain outside is steady, the kind of drizzle that makes everything feel a little more quiet, a little more intimate. They talk more, about the usual things, the music they’re listening to, what they’re doing over the weekend. But underneath the words, there’s something else, something soft and fragile, like they’re both trying to figure out how to navigate this new space between them.

When they finally finish their muffins and the bill is paid, they stand by the door, a reluctant pause hanging in the air.

“Thanks for the muffins,” Lena says, her voice still warm with sincerity.

Kara grins, shoving her hands into her jacket pockets. “Told you they were life-changing.”

Lena laughs, her eyes sparkling. “I’ll give you that.”

They step out into the rain together, the world around them a bit quieter now, a bit slower. For a moment, it feels like nothing else matters but the two of them, standing in the middle of a quiet street, the soft hum of a city that’s still moving but somehow feels like it’s just for them.

“Same time next week?” Lena asks, glancing at Kara with that easy, casual smile.

Kara nods, the smile on her lips something more real than she expected. “You bet.”

And as they walk to the car, Kara feels that familiar flutter again,this time, she doesn’t try to hide it.

--

It’s a Friday night, a little past 11:40 PM, and Kara lies in bed, her phone in her hand. Her room is dark except for the glow of her screen, and everything feels quieter than usual. She stares at the text thread with Lena, her thumb hovering over the keyboard, unsure.

She types it out anyway.

“you up?”

Kara hits send, then sets the phone down on the nightstand. She knows Lena’s probably asleep, hell, it’s late. But she couldn’t shake the feeling of wanting to hear her voice. She hadn’t even realized it until she typed the message.

The minutes drag by, and Kara starts to second-guess herself. What if it’s too late? What if Lena thinks it’s weird?

But then, as if Lena had been waiting for the message, the phone buzzes with an incoming call.

Kara picks it up immediately, her heart inexplicably racing.

Lena’s voice greets her on the other end, soft and drowsy, like she’s just woken up from a nap. It’s a little raspy, thick with sleep, and it makes Kara’s chest tighten.

“What’s up?” Lena’s voice is low, like she’s still fighting to stay awake, but there’s no judgment in her tone, no irritation.

Kara bites her lip, glancing at the ceiling. “Nothing,” she says, trying to sound casual. But then, for some reason, it feels important to say what’s really on her mind. “Just… wanted to hear your voice, I guess.”

There’s a pause on the other end, brief, but long enough for Kara to wonder if she said something weird. But then Lena lets out a small, sleepy laugh. “I’m glad you called.”

And just like that, they fall into conversation.

It starts with the silly stuff. The memes that have been circulating on social media for days, the ones Kara’s been obsessing over. Lena’s weird, confusing dreams, she told Kara about one where she was a fish swimming through an art gallery. Kara laughs, shaking her head even though Lena can’t see her.

But soon, the conversation shifts, like a quiet current moving beneath the surface.

They talk about deeper things now, things that feel too heavy to say in daylight, when everything feels so much clearer and more exposed. Lena tells Kara about her family, about how she doesn’t talk to them much anymore, how there’s a distance that’s hard to bridge. Kara listens, letting the words sink in, and she realizes just how much she’s doesn't know about Lena.

Then it’s Kara’s turn. She starts talking, slowly at first, about her sister and how they used to be close before she left for college. About how she feels like she’s the last one still here, caught between growing up and holding onto something familiar. She says things she’s never really said out loud, like how she got adopted by the Danvers, things that feel sharp and private, too personal to share with anyone else.

At some point, the conversation fades into silence. Not uncomfortable silence, but the kind that feels okay. The kind where words are no longer necessary, but just being there,breathing, existing, is enough.

Kara hears Lena’s soft breath on the other end, slow and steady.

“I don’t want to hang up,” Lena whispers, her voice small and tender, like the words are meant only for Kara.

And Kara, in that moment, knows exactly what she means. She feels the same way.

“You don’t have to,” she whispers back, the words barely audible, but they’re there, a promise.

They stay on the line, the minutes slipping by unnoticed, just breathing together, and Kara realizes, with an unexpected sense of certainty, that this, this feeling right here, is something she doesn’t want to let go of.

--

After muffins at the cafe, the late night drives start. It’s a Saturday night, and Kara’s still lounging at home, scrolling through her phone when the text comes through.

Lena: “Get in.”

No explanation. No reason. Just that.

Kara feels her stomach flip at the simplicity of it. No plans. No destination. Just the promise of something... different. Something unexpected. And she doesn’t even hesitate before grabbing her jacket and heading out the door.

When she gets to Lena’s car, the engine’s already running, and Lena’s sitting in the driver’s seat, looking like she’s been waiting forever but not in a way that feels rushed. She gives Kara a small smile when she opens the door.

“What's the plan?” Kara asks, raising an eyebrow as she slides into the passenger seat.

Lena shrugs, pulling the car into gear. “No plan. Just driving.”

They roll down the windows as they cruise through the empty streets, the cool night air rushing in, mixing with the warmth from the car’s heater. The music is loud, pulsing through the speakers, but neither of them mind. It’s the kind of night where the sound of the outside world feels distant and muted, and the inside of the car becomes its own little universe.

Lena lets Kara take control of the music.

Kara, knowing exactly how she wants the vibe to go, starts picking the songs. She goes for the slow, melancholic ones first, the kind that make your heart feel heavy, the kind that make the silence between words feel more significant. She picks them on purpose. She’s not trying to ruin the mood, but there’s something about these songs that feel more honest, like they capture all the unspoken things she’s been carrying around.

Lena doesn’t question them.

It’s quiet at first, just the sound of tires on pavement and the low hum of the music filling the space between them. But then, slowly, as if by some unspoken agreement, their conversation drifts. They talk about nothing, and yet, it feels like everything.

Lena shares a memory of her childhood dog, the one that used to sleep with her when she was little. Kara tells her about her older sister, how they used to fight like crazy, but now that she’s at college, she kind of misses her.

They talk about stupid things too. Stuff that doesn’t matter.

And then, as if driven by some strange instinct, Lena pulls into a drive-thru.

“Milkshakes and fries?” she asks casually, like it’s the most normal thing in the world.

Kara grins. “Definitely. Double fries, though.”

They both order the same thing:milkshakes and fries, double for Kara. When they get the food, Lena pulls into a small parking lot, and they sit there, the car still running, the engine humming quietly.

Kara picks up a fry and dunks it into her milkshake, making a face when the cold sweetness mixes with the salty taste.

Lena laughs, a genuine, unrestrained laugh that makes Kara feel lighter than she has in a long time. Then, to Kara’s surprise, Lena does the same thing, dips a fry into her milkshake and makes the exact same face.

“Never said it was any good.” Kara says, smiling at the absurdity of it all.

“Shut up,” Lena says, still laughing, but her eyes are warm, and the way she’s looking at Kara makes Kara’s heart race for a reason she can’t quite explain.

They stay there for a while, just eating and talking. Every so often, Lena taps her fingers on the steering wheel, keeping time with the rhythm of the song.

After they finish their food, they talk a bit more before heading back to Kara's house. At a red light, the car comes to a stop. Kara feels the moment stretches.

Kara watches Lena, her fingers drumming on the wheel, her face illuminated by the soft glow of the dashboard lights. There’s something about the way Lena moves, so effortlessly, like she’s always been in control of the moment, it makes Kara’s chest tighten. It’s subtle, but it’s there, this quiet awareness between them.

And Kara feels something huge shift, something that feels bigger than just the drive, bigger than the moment itself. She doesn’t say anything. She doesn’t need to. The weight of it is enough.

The light turns green, and Lena drives on, but it’s like the world hasn’t quite moved the same since that moment, like something between them has changed.

Kara just watches the road ahead, the music still playing, and feels the enormity of what she’s not saying. What neither of them is saying. But it’s there, hanging in the air between them.

The next time they hang out outside of school, they find themselves at a museum. The air is cool and silent, the kind of quiet that presses in on you, making every step feel measured and deliberate. The air-conditioned hum is the only sound, but it feels like a whisper, as if the museum itself is holding its breath, waiting for something. Maybe for a reaction to the art, or maybe just for the people who wander through it to slow down enough to notice.

Lena’s walking ahead of her, long strides carrying her quickly through the halls, her footsteps echoing softly against the marble floors. Kara, though, isn’t in a hurry. She’s lingering, moving at her own pace, her attention constantly shifting from one thing to the next, soaking in details that most people might overlook.

Her camera’s up, and it’s not pointed at the obvious stuff, the paintings, the sculptures. No, she’s capturing something else. The way the light falls through the stained glass windows, casting patterns across the floor. The way an empty bench sits in a corner, its wood worn smooth from years of people sitting, waiting. And, of course, Lena. She’s focused on Lena more than anything else, catching her in moments when she’s lost in the art, when she’s distracted, when she doesn’t know Kara’s watching.

Lena’s movements are fluid, almost graceful, and it’s impossible for Kara not to be drawn to the way she stands, the way she tilts her head when she studies a painting, the way her hair falls around her face as she looks up at the ceilings.

Eventually, Lena slows, noticing Kara’s camera clicking softly. She turns, her eyes narrowing in that curious way of hers.

“You’re taking pictures of me?” Lena asks, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her lips, as if she’s both amused and intrigued.

Kara, caught off guard, suddenly feels shy. She looks away quickly, her cheeks flushing slightly as she lowers the camera. “Uh… yeah. I mean…” She fumbles for words, feeling exposed in a way she doesn’t know how to explain. “You’re kinda better than the art,” she says, a little embarrassed by the truth of it.

Lena’s quiet for a moment, a soft expression crossing her face. She looks at Kara with something unreadable in her eyes, a kind of warmth that’s both unexpected and comforting.

Then, Lena speaks again, her voice gentle. “I like being seen by you.”

Kara’s heart does something strange at the words, and for a second, she forgets to breathe. She lowers the camera even more, until it hangs loosely around her neck, and for the first time since they’ve been in the museum, she really looks at Lena. She lets herself take in the soft lines of her face, the way her eyes flicker with something deeper than just curiosity.

It’s a moment of stillness, the kind that feels like time is stretching between them, and the world outside this little corner of the museum ceases to exist. The art around them doesn’t matter as much anymore. It’s Lena. It’s the space between them, the quiet connection in the air.

“I see you,” Kara says softly, her voice a little rough. And it feels like it means something more than just the words. It’s an acknowledgment of everything unspoken, of everything they’ve shared without saying it out loud.

Lena doesn’t say anything, but the smile she gives Kara is small and tender, as if she’s grateful for the moment, for the way they’re both allowing it to be real. It’s enough. And in the quiet of the museum, it feels like that’s all they need.

The next weekend it all changes a bit. Kara pulls up in front of Lena’s house just before golden hour, the sky starting to blush with the warm colors of early evening. She texts a quick “I’m outside :)” and waits, fingers tapping anxiously against the steering wheel.

Kara's more dressed up than usual. Nothing dramatic, just a clean button-up shirt, her hair actually brushed, and a soft, nervous energy clinging to her. On the backseat: a woven picnic basket, carefully packed with all of Lena’s favorites, spicy chips, that weird sparkling juice she likes, fresh strawberries, and homemade sandwiches (okay, maybe slightly crooked, but still). Two little canvases, a pouch of paint tubes, and some brushes sit tucked beside it, wrapped in a cloth to keep it a surprise.

Lena steps out a minute later, her jacket hanging loose off one shoulder, curious eyes scanning the car. She slides into the passenger seat, eyebrows raised. “Okay, what’s going on? You’re smiling like you’ve got secrets.”

Kara shrugs, trying to act casual, but failing miserably. “You’ll see.”

The drive is short, just fifteen minutes to a quiet park on the edge of town, tucked behind a grove of trees and overlooking a little lake. It’s quiet, peaceful. The kind of place that smells like flowers and sunshine and something slow and safe.

When they arrive, Kara leads her to a grassy spot near the water, already laid out with a soft checkered blanket. Lena’s eyes widen when she sees the basket, and then the canvases.

“You packed a picnic?” she asks, almost like she doesn’t believe it.

Kara shrugs again, softer this time. “Thought you might like it.”

Lena sits cross-legged on the blanket, grinning as she rummages through the basket. “You got my favorite chips... and the peach soda? "

Kara nods, sheepish. “I wanted it to be nice.”

There’s a quiet moment as Lena watches her, something warm in her gaze. Her eyes flick over Kara’s outfit again, neater than usual, sleeves rolled just right, hair tucked back behind her ears.

“You look kinda fancy,” Lena says suddenly, setting the sandwich down. “Is this, like... a date?”

Kara freezes for a second, caught, heart thudding a little faster. But then she meets Lena’s gaze, cheeks pink, voice steady.

“Yeah,” she says softly. “It is.”

Lena blinks, then her smile spreads, slow and real. “You took me on a date,” she says, teasing, “without even asking me out?”

Kara laughs,nervous, breathy, but she nods. “I guess I just hoped you’d say yes.”

Lena looks at her for a long second. And then she smiles. Not the sarcastic one she throws around at school. A real one. Quiet, full of something unspoken.

“Well,” she says, unscrewing the soda cap, “lucky for you, I would’ve.”

They paint in easy silence for a while, the kind that only happens when it’s safe, when it’s two people who’ve learned each other’s rhythms. At one point, Lena paints a tiny blue heart on the side of Kara’s hand. Doesn’t say anything about it.  

The sun keeps sinking, brushing Lena’s cheek in gold, catching in her eyelashes. Kara tries not to stare too hard, but it's impossible not to. Lena looks like she belongs in a painting herself.

At some point, Lena leans over to reach a different paint color, something like dusty pink, and her shoulder brushes against Kara’s. It’s barely anything. A graze. But neither of them move away.

“Oops,” Lena murmurs, not actually sounding sorry. She settles back beside Kara, just a little closer this time. Their knees are touching now. Not by accident.

Kara’s hand is resting on the blanket, still dotted with little smears of blue and yellow. Lena glances down at it. Quiet. Thinking. Then, without a word, she reaches over and traces a slow little streak of purple across Kara’s knuckles with the tip of her paintbrush. Feather-light.

Kara freezes, heart doing that ridiculous thing where it forgets how to beat in rhythm. Lena smiles, soft and kind of shy for once, and sets the brush down.

Her fingers brush Kara’s hand. Pause. Then gently, gently, they thread between hers.

Kara looks at their hands for a second. Like she’s making sure it’s real. Then she squeezes back.

Neither of them say anything.

They don’t need to.

They sit there for a while, the picnic mostly forgotten, the sun dipping lower behind the trees. The sky shifts into that in-between blue, soft and sleepy. Kara’s hand is still in Lena’s, their fingers loosely tangled, like neither of them wants to be the first to let go.

There’s a breeze now, light and cool, and it carries the scent of grass and paint and whatever lotion Lena wears that always smells like oranges.

They don’t say much after that, not because there’s nothing to say, but Because this silence feels full. Easy. Safe.

Kara leans back on her elbows, her shoulders brushing Lena’s, eyes on the streaks of color in the sky.
Lena watches her instead.

“I liked today,” Lena says softly, almost like she’s surprised by how much.

Kara glances at her, eyes warm. “Yeah?”

Lena nods. “I liked... you trying.”

Kara smiles, slow and crooked. “I wasn’t trying. I just wanted to be with you.”

And Lena doesn’t answer. She just rests her head lightly on Kara’s shoulder, and they sit like that until the sky turns lavender and the streetlights hum to life.

No kiss.
Not yet.

Later that night,  Kara pulls into Lena’s driveway, the gravel crunching under the tires. The soft glow of the porch light spills out, and for a moment, neither of them moves. The car’s engine hums down, and the world around them seems to pause.

Lena doesn’t seem in a rush to leave, and neither does Kara. Instead, they both sit there in the stillness, caught in the quiet magic of the evening.

Kara turns to Lena, her fingers absentmindedly tracing the wheel, hesitant to break the silence. "Well," she starts, voice just above a whisper. "Here we are."

Lena glances over, a soft smile curling on her lips. "Yeah. Guess so."

The words hang in the air, their weight as delicate as it is significant. Kara is surprised by the heaviness she feels, something between fear and longing, but she doesn't say anything more. She doesn’t need to.

Lena leans over, her hand reaching across the console, and before Kara can think about pulling away, Lena’s arms are wrapped around her in a tight, unspoken embrace. Kara inhales sharply, the warmth of Lena’s body pressed so close to hers sending a flood of something soft and unsteady through her chest. She closes her eyes for a second, grounding herself in the quiet of the moment.

Lena’s voice is muffled against her shoulder, but it’s the kind of quiet voice that fills all the empty spaces in Kara’s mind. "Thank you, Kara. For today. For... everything."

Kara’s heart skips, but she doesn’t pull away. She just holds on a little tighter, letting the moment linger longer than she thought it would. "Of course," she says, her voice a little rough. "Anytime."

They stay like that, tangled together in the car, until the cold air pushes them apart with a gentle insistence.

Kara finally pulls back, but not before her fingers briefly graze Lena’s cheek, the touch light, like it was meant to say something without saying it at all.

"Text me when you get home?" Lena asks, her voice soft but there’s a slight edge of something more, something vulnerable.

Kara nods, her smile small but real. "I will."

And with that, Lena’s out of the car, her silhouette lingering for a beat longer before she disappears into the house.

Kara watches her go, her chest tight with something she can't name, a strange mixture of hope and anticipation.

Once Lena is safely inside, Kara starts her car again, letting the engine’s hum fill the space left behind by the quiet. But instead of driving away, she sits there for a moment, her phone in her lap. It’s been a long day, but something about Lena’s touch, the warmth of their hug, keeps her tethered to the moment, unwilling to leave it behind just yet.

10 minutes later, Kara pulls into her driveway, the car’s engine quietly shutting off as she turns the key. The weight of the day still sits with her, soft but significant, and she’s not ready to let it go yet. She grabs her phone from the passenger seat, the screen lighting up in the dark. Her fingers hover over the screen for a moment, unsure, before she types out a quick message.

Kara: Got home safe. Thanks for today. I really liked it.

She pauses, staring at the message, feeling an odd flutter in her chest. After a moment’s hesitation, she presses send.

She sits there for a few seconds, just watching the glow of her phone, her thoughts swirling around the quiet of the night. But instead of sitting in the car and overthinking it, she pushes the door open and steps out, heading toward the house. She needs a moment to breathe, to let the weight of the day settle without overthinking it.

Shoes get kicked off somewhere between the hallway and the stairs. She moves on instinct, muscle memory carrying her up to her room as her mind stays with Lena, in that long quiet hug, in the softness of the way Lena had leaned against her like it was the most natural thing in the world.

In her room, she pulls off her clothes, swapping them for a loose t-shirt and flannel pajama pants. Her hair’s messy, and she doesn’t care. She flops down onto her bed, face-first into her pillow for a second before rolling onto her back, phone already buzzing with a reply.

She grabs it, blinking at the screen as Lena’s name lights up.

Lena: I’m glad. I really liked it too. I didn’t expect the day to feel so... easy. So right.

Kara smiles, tucking herself under the covers, the glow of the screen lighting her face in the dark. She types, thumbs quick.

Kara: Yeah, me neither. It felt... natural, in a way I wasn’t expecting.

There’s a pause before the phone buzzes again. This time, when she reads the message, it brings a smile to her lips.

Lena: You know, I already put your canvas on my nightstand. I couldn’t wait to see it there. It looks perfect.

Kara blinks, then lets out a quiet laugh, touched by the unexpected sweetness of it.

Kara: You put it on your nightstand? Really?

Lena: Yeah, it’s like you’re here, even when you’re not. I like having it there.

Kara feels warmth spread across her chest at the thought. She smiles and types out her reply, her heart a little lighter than it was when she first got home.

Kara: I’m glad it makes you feel that way. I’m glad I make you feel that way.

Her phone pings with another message, and she feels a little excitement flutter in her chest when she reads it.

Lena: You do. It’s weird. I don’t know why, but it feels like you’re already a part of my day-to-day. Like... like you fit here.

Kara stares at the words for a moment, her heart skipping. There’s something so honest about Lena’s message, something so simple and sincere that it catches her off guard. She taps out a response, her fingers moving before she even thinks about it.

Kara: I think you fit in my day-to-day too.

She sends it, her pulse quickening as she places the phone down on the sheets. A few seconds pass, and her phone buzzes again.

Lena: I think... I think we’re both still figuring this out, but it feels good, doesn’t it?

Kara’s smile widens at the message. She closes her eyes for a second, letting herself feel it, the weight of the connection, the quiet certainty in Lena’s words. This, whatever this is, feels real. Like something that’s already begun to take root.

Kara: Yeah. It feels really good.

The messages keep coming, back and forth, lighthearted and warm, but the underlying current of something deeper is clear. They talk for a while longer, about the day, about small details, about nothing and everything at once.

By the time 1:03 a.m. rolls around, Kara's fighting sleep, phone still in hand, screen dimmed.  She yawns, feeling the pull of sleep, but there’s a quiet satisfaction in the air.  They text a little longer, about dumb things, half-asleep things, Lena sending a blurry photo of the canvas on her nightstand with the caption "See? Told you."

And Kara sending back a sleepy selfie of her under the covers with just her eyes showing, followed by "I believe you. Very cute ;) Sweet dreams Lena, see you tomorrow x ."

No kiss. Not a real one atleast.

But she falls asleep smiling. Because she knows it’s coming.

It starts on a Wednesday, the first real day of summer. The bell rings, the quad erupts with the usual mix of noise and motion, but there’s a difference today. No one rushes inside, everyone’s headed outside to enjoy the warm air, now that lunch is a casual outdoor thing. The sun’s shining bright, and everything feels just a little more relaxed.

Kara, as usual, heads toward the spot where she, Nia and Winn always sit. But this time, something’s different. Lena’s walking beside her, looking completely unbothered. No designer clothes. Just a pair of jeans, an old hoodie, and her hair pulled back into a messy ponytail. She looks like she’s just thrown on whatever was closest, but even like this, she stands out. People can’t help but notice Lena.

When they reach the spot, Nia’s grin spreads wide. “Well, well, well,” she sings, nudging Winn, “look who’s gracing us with her presence”

Kara glares at Nia as Winn raises an eyebrow and looks at Kara. “Damn. You weren’t exaggerating.”

Lena glances between the two of them, a little amused as she and Kara sit down. “You guys talk about me?”

Kara opens her mouth to lie, but Nia’s quicker. “Constantly, Kara doesn’t shut up about you.” she says, her voice far too enthusiastic.

Lena glances at Kara, her lips twitching into a smile as Kara tries to act nonchalant, pretending her ears aren’t turning pink.

A few minutes later, Sam shows up, balancing a smoothie in one hand and a granola bar in the other. She looks over at the gr,oup surprised to see Lena sitting there, and raises an eyebrow. “Since when do we sit here?”

Lena just shrugs casually. “Since today.”

Sam tilts her head as if processing that, then slides into the grass beside her. She bumps Lena’s shoulder, the same way they always do, but this time it feels a little different. She offers Kara a small nod, a bit awkward after the conversations they've had before.

The first lunch is a little awkward. Nia’s bubbling over with energy, Winn’s being his usual loud self, and Sam’s observing like she’s taking mental notes. Lena’s sitting somewhere between being familiar with Sam and Kara,  and new to the rest of the group.

But it doesn’t take long for things to ease. Nia asks Lena about what it’s really like being the most popular girl of the school. Winn launches into one of his passionate tangents technology, and Lena snorts out a laugh in the middle of it. Sam rolls her eyes but can’t hide the smile when she hands Lena a napkin, the humor settling into their shared ease.

Kara’s mostly quiet, just watching, but she’s paying attention. She watches how Lena lets herself soften, how she falls into the group without putting on the performance people expect of her. It’s different. The way Lena fits herself into this space like she belongs here, like she’s just one of them, not the girl everyone assumes they know.

They’re all there, together, and yet somehow it feels different with Lena and Sam in the mix. A bit quieter, maybe, as if the dynamic is still settling, like a photo that hasn’t fully developed yet. The sun is warm, the air thick with the scent of grass and sunscreen.

Kara looks at Lena out of the corner of her eye. The way she laughs at something Winn says, her hair catching the light. It’s… it’s like a weird kind of reassurance. Like they’re starting to carve out their own place in all this. When Lena looks over at Kara, smiling like this group is hers too now, something shifts inside Kara. There’s a warmth in her chest, and before she knows it, she’s smiling back.

And no one has said a word about what it means. About the fact that Kara and Lena have basically been hanging out like they’re dating without the labels. But it’s there, unspoken. In the way their legs almost always end up touching, in the way Kara leans in just a little closer when Lena says something funny.

It’s summer. It feels like the time for things to grow without pressure.

When lunch finally winds down, the noise and laughter around them start to settle. The sun feels a little warmer as the group starts to rise from the grass, grabbing their bags and brushing off stray crumbs. Nia, Winn, and Sam all stand up, moving toward their next class together. They joke and laugh as they walk off, Nia’s voice floating back toward Kara and Lena.

“See you later, Kara! Don’t let her get into any trouble!” Nia calls with a grin.

Winn waves over his shoulder. “Later, weirdo!”

Sam gives a small, genuine smile at Lena and then Kara. She’s not as bubbly, but there’s something there. “Catch you later,” she says softly before following Nia and Winn.

Kara watches them go for a second, but then Lena falls into step beside her. They walk a little behind the others, the air between them still warm with the sunlight, the soft hum of the world around them.

“So…” Kara starts, her voice a little hesitant, but her smile is easy. “What’d you think of my friends?”

Lena tilts her head as she walks, considering it for a moment. “They’re… nice,” she says, her tone thoughtful. “Nia’s a bit much, but in a good way. Winn’s funny. He talks a lot.”

Kara laughs, nodding. “Yeah, that sounds like Winn.”

Lena glances at Kara out of the corner of her eye. “You really fit with them,” she says quietly. “It’s nice seeing you like that. You’re different when you’re with them.”

Kara feels a lump rise in her throat, but she swallows it down. “I don’t know if I’m different. Maybe just more... myself?” She shrugs, her voice soft and unsure. “They’re my friends. I don’t really have to pretend.”

Lena nods like she understands, and they walk in silence for a moment, the comfort of the words hanging between them like a secret.

Kara glances at Lena, a little hesitant but smiling nonetheless. After a few steps, she finally speaks up. “Hey, you want to come to my basketball game after school today?”

Lena raises an eyebrow, the corner of her mouth lifting into a playful grin. “Another game?” she teases. “You do realize I’ve seen you play before, right? You’re kind of the star of the school.”

Kara shrugs casually, trying to act nonchalant, though her heart is doing a little flip in her chest. “Yeah, well, it’s not exactly like I’m competing in the NBA or anything,” she jokes, trying to downplay it. “It’s just a friendly game, nothing too serious. Thought you might want to come watch.”

Lena smirks, eyes bright with amusement. “I’ve seen you make enough impossible shots to last a lifetime,” she says, her voice low and teasing. “But... sure, I’ll come. Might as well watch you try to show off again.”

Kara laughs, relieved. “I don’t always show off,” she says, rolling her eyes. “But I’ll make sure to impress you.”

Lena chuckles. “We’ll see about that,” she teases, nudging her with her elbow. “I’ll be there. What time?”

“seven o’clock,” Kara replies quickly, smiling as she glances over at Lena. “I’ll save you a spot in the stands. I expect full-on cheering. You can’t be quiet if I make a really great shot.”

Lena raises an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eyes. “Oh, I’m sure your shots are as great as you say,” she teases, smirking. “But if you actually make one, I’ll give you a cheer. Don’t get your hopes up, though.”

Kara rolls her eyes, her heart fluttering a little more than it probably should. “Alright, deal,” she says with a wink. “I’ll hold you to it.”

As they walk toward the building, their footsteps falling in sync, Kara feels a strange warmth spreading in her chest. This, whatever this is, feels like the start of something bigger, something they haven’t yet figured out but are already both deeply invested in.

Lena glances at Kara again, a small but genuine smile playing on her lips. “I’ll be there. Looking forward to it.”

“Yeah, me too,” Kara says, her voice quieter, but with a sincerity she doesn’t try to hide.

As they enter the school building, the usual noise and chaos of the hallway surround them, but in that moment, it’s like there’s a little bubble around just the two of them. And as Kara watches Lena walk into the crowd, she knows that the rest of their day is just going to feel a little different.

--

The game is buzzing with energy. The gym is filled with the echo of sneakers squeaking against the hardwood floor, the loud whistle of the referee cutting through the air, and the excited cheers of the crowd. Kara is on the court, commanding attention with every move.

She's fast, focused, and the star player, no doubt about it. Lena watches from the stands, her eyes tracking Kara as she darts around the court, her muscles flexing with every jump and pivot.

Kara's wearing her school colors, and something about the way the light hits her, the intensity on her face, makes Lena's stomach flip. Kara’s not just athletic; she’s powerful. Every move, every play is graceful but strong. She looks... incredibly hot, honestly. It’s more than the way she moves, though. It’s the energy she gives off, the confident smile she flashes when she sinks a three-pointer, her eyes locking with the crowd for a moment before refocusing. And then, there it is, that moment. Kara’s eyes catch Lena’s in the stands.

Kara smiles. It’s quick, but it’s enough. A knowing look that says, 'I’m playing for you too'. And Lena’s heart skips, the heat in her chest spreading to her cheeks. She doesn't know why, but seeing Kara like this, so confident, so alive, does something to her.

Kara looks so hot out there, she knows she does. But she'll obviously never tell anyone that. She’s sweaty, her hair a little wild from running, and there’s that lean, muscular build that’s way more impressive up close. Lena feels the pull of it, the way Kara’s body moves so effortlessly, as if she owns the court.

The game wraps up with Kara’s team taking home a solid win, and the crowd erupts in applause. Kara jogs off the court, sweaty and out of breath, but with that same confident, slightly cocky smile. She spots Lena waiting by the bleachers, and her face softens as she heads over.

“You made that look easy,” Lena says, stepping toward her as Kara slows her pace.

Kara grins, her chest still heaving slightly from the game. “Yeah, well, I am pretty good at this,” she jokes, trying to sound casual, but her eyes are shining with that thrill that only comes after a good game. “Thanks for coming, though. It means a lot.”

Lena grins back, her eyes bright. “You were amazing. Like, seriously, you made that look effortless. The way you handle the ball... you’re like a pro.” She pauses, letting out a soft laugh.

Kara laughs, her usual playful smirk curling on her lips. Well am the star player of the school” she jokes, clearly pleased. “I’m just glad you were here to see it.”

After a few moments of standing there, exchanging small glances, Kara glances toward the locker room, then back at Lena. “I’m gonna go change. Wait for me out here?”

Lena nods, leaning casually against the wall, watching Kara head toward the locker room. She feels a little lighter after that game, her heart still racing from the intensity of it all. Kara was incredible. More than that, she was... captivating. Lena shakes her head, smiling to herself. She can’t quite explain it, but she feels different now, like something is shifting inside her, something she can’t quite put her finger on.

A few minutes pass, and Kara returns, now in a hoodie and joggers, her hair still damp from the shower. She grins at Lena, a little shy but glowing with the after-game high. “You ready to go?”

Lena pushes off the wall and gives her a nod. “Yeah. Lead the way, superstar.”

Kara’s smile widens, that same warmth in her eyes. She grabs her keys from her pocket and gestures toward the door. “Let’s get you home.”

The ride back to Lena’s place is quiet, but comfortable. Kara drives with one hand on the wheel, the other resting on the gearshift, her eyes occasionally flicking to Lena, as if she’s trying to read her expression. The low hum of the car fills the space between them, but there’s an unspoken connection in the way their glances meet, in the way they both seem to be processing everything that happened in the last few hours.

When they pull up to Lena’s house, Kara stops the car, but neither of them moves right away. There’s something lingering in the air, an almost electric tension that neither of them knows how to name.

“Thanks for coming tonight,” Kara says softly, breaking the silence. Her voice is warm, genuine. “I’m glad you were here.”

Lena smiles, her heart doing a little flip. “Yeah. Me too.” She hesitates for a moment, then adds, “You were amazing out there. Really.”

Kara chuckles, a little embarrassed but still clearly pleased. “You really know how to make a girl blush,” she teases, her eyes sparkling.

Lena just laughs. “Only telling the truth.” She opens the car door, but then stops and turns to face Kara one last time. “Goodnight, Kara. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Kara nods, smiling softly. “Goodnight, Lena.”

Lena hesitates for just a second, her heart full of something unspoken. Then, without thinking, she leans forward and gives Kara a quick kiss on her cheek. It's brief, but it lingers with all the things they’ve never said out loud.

Kara’s breath catches for a second, but she quickly hides the flutter in her chest with a soft smile. Lena leans back, nodding a little, before getting out of the car. She walks toward her front door, the click of her shoes echoing in the quiet night. She waves one more time before going inside. Kara watches her go, her heart racing in her chest. She doesn’t move, not yet, letting the moment settle before she finally pulls away, heading home with the memory of that sweet, simple kiss lingering on her cheek.

--

It’s a lazy Saturday afternoon, and Lena’s hanging out at Kara’s house. The room is warm and cozy, the sun filtering through the curtains and casting a soft glow over everything. They’re both lying on Kara’s bed, chatting about everything and nothing, things that are important in the moment and things that’ll probably be forgotten by tomorrow.

Lena’s talking about her plans for the summer, how she’s thinking of taking up photography again, when she notices that Kara hasn’t said anything for a while. She looks over and finds Kara staring at her, not even trying to hide it.

“What?” Lena asks, raising an eyebrow, a playful smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth.

Kara just smiles, her eyes still focused on Lena. “Nothing,” she says, shrugging casually, but her voice has this little extra softness to it.

Lena stares at her for a beat, trying to figure out what’s going on in Kara’s head. But before she can say anything else, she grabs the nearest pillow and throws it at Kara’s head, laughing as it hits her.

“Oh, game on,” Kara says immediately, her eyes lighting up with mischief. Without hesitation, she grabs another pillow and smacks Lena with it, and just like that, they’re in the middle of a full-on pillow fight.

Lena laughs, trying to shield herself, but Kara’s faster, tossing pillows at her from every angle. The fight gets messy, with feathers flying and pillows tumbling to the floor, but it’s fun, and it feels light. Neither of them is really thinking about anything other than the moment, until the fight slows, both of them out of breath, lying on the bed in a pile of pillows.

For a moment, there’s a stillness between them, and Kara ends up on top of Lena, their faces inches apart. The closeness feels different now. There’s a quiet weight to it, something more than the easy chemistry they’ve shared before. This isn’t just another moment between them, this is something new. It’s the first time they’re really facing each other, both of them aware of everything that’s happened before.

Kara stares down at Lena, her gaze soft but intense. Lena can feel the shift, how everything has changed. After the late-night talks, the soft smiles, the feeling of being seen, and all the moments that led up to this- this isn’t just a game anymore. It’s something more, something that feels like they’ve earned, like they’ve both been waiting for it without even knowing it.

Lena’s breath catches, and she’s not sure if it’s the softness of Kara’s gaze or the intensity of everything that’s built up between them. “What?” she asks again, her voice quieter this time.

Kara doesn’t answer. Instead, she leans down slowly, her eyes flicking between Lena’s eyes and her lips, the air between them heavy and full of anticipation. It feels like everything that’s happened, the awkwardness, the hesitations, the unsure moments, is leading to this. To this first real kiss after everything. A kiss that'll mean something.

And when their lips finally meet, it’s different. There’s nothing hurried about it, nothing unsure. It’s a kiss that speaks of everything they’ve been through, the late-night conversations, the moments where they almost didn’t make it, the times they had to choose each other over and over again.

Lena's lips are soft against hers, tentative at first, but then Lena pulls her closer, deepening the kiss. The world outside of that room fades away, leaving only the two of them. And in that kiss, it’s like they’re saying all the things they haven’t said yet. Things that are too complicated for words.

They’re both testing the waters, but then it deepens, slow and gentle. Kara’s hand rests lightly on Lena’s cheek.

From that moment on, the kisses between Kara and Lena become a language of their own, one that speaks without words, but with meaning that lingers long after the brief touches.

At school, it's a simple peck on the cheek whenever they meet between classes, quick but warm, like a secret they don't need to explain to anyone else. Lena will always tilt her head slightly, just enough for Kara to kiss her cheek, the briefest touch of lips on skin. It’s soft, a promise to see each other again soon Sometimes, when the halls are crowded and the noise is too much, Lena will pull away with a mischievous smile, a light blush on her cheeks as Kara watches her go.

But when they’re alone, away from the prying eyes of the world, those kisses grow longer. The heat of their touches builds with each meeting. In the quiet of Kara’s car, with the streetlights casting long shadows, they exchange passionate kisses. Kara’s hand will slide around Lena’s waist, pulling her closer, until they're pressed against each other, unable to remember where one ends and the other begins. Lena’s hands will tangle in Kara’s hair, the kiss deepening with each passing second, and for a brief moment, it feels like the world outside doesn’t exist.

There are late nights too. Late-night texts turning into phone calls that turn into spontaneous visits. When Lena’s heart races in anticipation, she’ll show up at Kara’s place, and the kisses come in waves, gentle at first, as if they’re both testing the waters again, then building in intensity, fueled by everything they’ve been through, everything they’ve wanted.

In those quiet moments, when they lay side by side under soft sheets, it’s not just the heat of their bodies coming together, it’s something deeper. It’s a promise that this, whatever it is between them, feels real. After they’ve both caught their breath, they’ll share smaller, softer kisses. Kara will kiss the top of Lena’s head, her lips brushing through the strands of her hair as they laugh quietly, no need for words.

Sometimes, Kara reads to her, soft, quiet stories, and every now and then, as the words on the page fade into silence, Kara will lean over and press a gentle kiss to Lena’s forehead. It’s a touch that says more than a kiss on the lips could, saying, I’m here, and I’m not going anywhere.

And sometimes, in the middle of the heat of the moment, their kisses will carry an urgency, an intensity as though they both know how easily everything could slip away. It’s a reminder that they’ve fought to get to this place, that they’ve chosen each other over everything else, and now, when they kiss, it’s a way of sealing their promise to each other.

But it’s in the quiet moments, when the rush of the world slows down, that their kisses are the most meaningful. They’ll linger, forehead to forehead, breathing each other in, their smiles turning into something deeper. Those are the moments where they know, without needing to say it aloud, that this, what they’ve built, is everything they’ve always wanted.